Thinker Contents
1.
The
Baby is Born 2.
Susan 3. The Plan 4. The Diversion
Chapter 1
"But it’s not intelligence. That’s the crux of the
problem, Willie. It’s not really intelligence!"
Professor Charles Mellon sucked hard on his pipe making it sputter
and whistle.
"We’ve built pattern recognition systems, tactile feedback
systems … we’ve even built systems that learn. But none of it’s really intelligent!"
"True," his plump colleague agreed. "We seem to have
engineered all of the support systems. We have the pieces of the body, so to
speak But we still don’t have the mind."
"Exactly!" Mellon exclaimed. "What is it
that makes us so unique and special among all Earth’s creatures?"
Charles Mellon and Wilfred Schulz were enjoying one of their
day’s end think-aloud sessions in Mellon’s office. Outside, the campus
lights were winking on. They were both widely known in their respective fields.
Mellon was the chairman of the university’s department of computer sciences.
And Schulz was a full professor in the school of electrical engineering. Their
collaboration on various projects over the years had been a fruitful one. Each
held important patents and had authored several books. They had co-authored what
was generally considered to be the standard reference on robotics.
In the adjoining office David Osterlund, a junior majoring in
electronics, attempted to repair a broken computer terminal. An electronics whiz
kid, David was on a full engineering scholarship at Watson University. Wilfred
Schulz had early discerned David’s uncanny ability to troubleshoot hardware.
He steered minor repair jobs David’s way whenever possible. The money came in
handy.
The thing that distinguished David from other engineering
undergraduates was the potential he had exhibited in the software domain. In his
freshman year David had taken a machine intelligence course in Professor
Mellon’s department and had handily beaten all of the computer science majors,
including the upper classmen.
Mellon and Schulz were heroes to young Osterlund. He had read
several of their books and felt honored now to be privy to one of their
conversations. Professor Mellon’s question begged for an answer. What was it
that made life forms in general, and humans in particular, so special? There was
a volition there … a derring-do … an attack on life that no machine had yet
equaled. David’s young mind tuned the conversation in the other office out and
circled the question, considering it from different perspectives, thrusting,
groping, looking for an opening. He more or less automatically found the problem
in the computer terminal and fixed it. As he tinkered, Professor Mellon peered
in from the adjoining office.
How’s it coming, Osterlund?" he inquired amiably.
"Fine, sir. I think I’ve got it," David replied,
looking up with undisguised admiration. The look did not go unnoticed.
"We’re leaving for the day," Professor Mellon smiled.
"Pull the door shut on your way out, okay?"
"Will do," David promised.
Professor Schulz’s round face peeked around Mellon’s tweed
jacket. He grinned jovially and winked.
"See you tomorrow in class, Osterlund," he exclaimed.
"I’ll be there, sir."
*
It was dark when David finally stepped into the hallway and pulled
the office suite door shut behind him. He tested the door, making sure that it
was locked. The square, black letters on the frosted glass panel attested to
Professor Mellon’s rank. ‘COMPUTER SCIENCE’ they read. Other professor’s
got their names on the door; the chairman got the department’s name.
The hallway, though well lit, seemed darker than during the day and
was disconcertingly empty. Tomorrow throngs of students would ply the halls of
the computer sciences building. But for now the building seemed to be all but
deserted. Three doors down a frosted panel glowed white. Was a professor working
late, or had he left the lights on in his office?
With a sigh David turned and padded toward the exit. A bulletin
board, posted with upcoming computer science events, glided past in the cold
light. With a vague feeling of urgency David hurried past it. He found the exit
and pushed through the heavy wooden doors.
The familiar and welcome sight of the evening campus greeted him.
Here and there pairs of students strolled along the walkways quietly conversing.
In the distance a chorus of male voices exploded in laughter. The door of the
building clunked dully shut behind David.
"What is it that makes us so special?" The
question coursed through David’s mind again and again as he made his way
across campus. Could the answer be codified? Could such special qualities be
emulated in a computer? Did a solution lie in software innovations and emerging
hardware technologies?
David entered his room, shed his jacket and switched on the desk
lamp. Four hours of homework lay between him and sleep. It wasn’t easy but he
finally settled into the work assignments. When he slipped into bed after
midnight, the refrain started up again in his mind. "What is it
… what is it? Can it be programmed?" David had no idea as he
drifted into a fitful sleep how the answers would affect his life in profound
and wonderful ways.
Chapter 2
It was an interesting time to be alive! Technologies of the
century’s earliest decades --- artificial intelligence, massive parallel
processing arrays, picocircuitry, molecular memories --- all were maturing at a
dizzying rate. The stage was set for something big to happen. Many agreed that
the ‘something’ would be a breakthrough in machine intelligence … not just
the familiar intelligence of robots, but real intelligence. Talk was
rife in academia of a new ‘dimension’ in information processing…of a
machine endowed with subjective intelligence and self-awareness.
Theologians and clergy bristled and railed from the pulpit against the notion
that such a new dimension would be ‘soul,’ or at any rate was possible
without soul. Philosophers pondered the implications of a machine that would
think like a human being but would do it a billion or more times faster!
Military men around the world warned of the consequences if America’s
adversaries were to develop such a capability first. Scholarly journals
occasionally featured learned papers on the subject.
In his senior year David was invited to participate in the
university’s doctoral program in computer sciences. The invitation came from
none other than Professor Charles Mellon. David had been recommended for the
program by Professor Schulz, his advisor in the electronic engineering
department.
"Why not in electronics?" David had asked when Professor
Schulz first suggested the graduate program in computer sciences.
Professor Schulz studied the young man across his desk. He sensed a
small crisis in self-confidence.
"David," Professor Schulz began, "you’re one of
the most gifted students I’ve ever had in electronics. But I’m going to tell
you something. The hardware technologies in electronics are pretty much all in
place. In my opinion, the next big breakthrough will come when the right
technologies are combined with new and innovative software algorithms and rule
sets. I’m talking about software that hasn’t even been conceptualized yet.
If electronics were your only strong suit then I’d steer a fellowship your way
in a heartbeat. But you’ve shown such a flair for software development that I
think it would be a mistake for you not to see where that creativity might lead
you in graduate studies."
Schulz paused. Behind the jolly face a keen mind studied his prize
student. When David fidgeted in his chair, Schulz continued.
"You know, it’s a rare ability to be able to wear both hats
competently. Lots of people are strong in hardware, while others show great
ability in software. Only a few, however, are truly at ease in and can move
freely through both disciplines. And I expect that it’s only by being at home
in both fields that a young mind like yours will unlock some of the secrets
everyone’s talking about."
Again Schulz paused. David felt the color rise in his cheeks.
Schulz’s assessment had been correct. Despite his abilities, David was
experiencing youthful self-doubts. Was Professor Schulz really giving him good
advice, or was he just trying to distance himself?
"Well, I’m flattered to hear you say that, sir," David
remarked, trying but failing to hide his confusion. Professor Schulz read the
signs correctly.
"Please believe me, David," he said earnestly, laying a
friendly hand on David’s forearm. "I’d love to have you go for a
doctorate in my department. I’d even sign your thesis. But I honestly believe
that the right move for you now is in computer sciences. Great things …
historic things are in the air over there."
It was the first time a professor had touched David in such a
solicitous manner. David sensed that Schulz didn’t do it often. His doubts
began to evaporate.
"Naturally," Professor Schulz continued," I expect
that as a graduate student you’ll be taking some advanced courses in
electronics. But you should channel your creative juices primarily into systems
… specifically into machine intelligence software. That’s where the next big
breakthrough is going to occur. Think about it, won’t you?"
David nodded that he would. Professor Schulz leaned back in his
chair and clasped his hands behind his head.
"The world is poised to give birth to a new baby, David. It
will, at the very least, be a true peer of mankind. Hopefully it will prove to
be a valuable and trusted friend. Your generation will in all likelihood produce
that baby."
"True intelligence," David murmured, remembering the
conversation he had overheard the previous term.
"True intelligence," Professor Schulz affirmed, privately
approving the distinction that David had drawn from artificial intelligence.
"Several preliminary thrusts have been made. We’ve discussed most of them
in class: massive parallel processing at MIT and Stanford, advanced learning
algorithms at Cal Tech and so on. But so far none of it adds up to true,
subjective intelligence. No one has managed to endow a machine with a sense of
self."
"The thing that makes us special," David reflected.
Instantly Schulz remembered a conversation he’d had with Charles
Mellon months earlier. And he remembered saying goodnight to David, who had been
repairing a terminal in the adjoining lab and must have overheard them talking.
"The thing that makes us special," Professor Schulz
repeated quietly, his eyes narrowing imperceptibly.
"Well, sir, on your recommendation I think I’m going to go
ahead then and apply for graduate studies in computer sciences."
"Splendid!" Professor Schulz exclaimed.
"I hope I get in," David smiled sheepishly.
Professor Schulz chuckled.
"You will," he said reassuringly. Then added with a grin,
"Just don’t screw up the next few hour exams." Standing up and
signaling the end of their visit, he extended his hand.
"Thanks for the advice, sir," David said.
Professor Schulz nodded.
"I’m glad, David," he said. "All things
considered, there’s a good chance that you’ll be there when this new
companion for mankind takes form."
David left the office in a state of euphoria. What had he done to
deserve such fabulous luck? He vowed to pick up the application papers and fill
them out that weekend.
The next day he received a call from the computer sciences
secretary. Could he drop by that afternoon, say about 3 O’clock, to meet with
Dr. Mellon?
"I’ll be there," David promised eagerly. He expected
that the chairman of computer sciences had talked with Professor Schulz and
wanted to ask him some questions … look him over, so to speak. Instead,
Professor Mellon briefly explained that Dr. Schulz had recommended David for PhD
studies in computer sciences, and that the department hoped David would apply.
"I intend to," David gulped, again feeling his face go
hot. For the second time in as many days David left a faculty office with a
light head.
It had been an incredible week! The future was bursting with
possibilities! David recalled Professor Schulz’s imagery. Scientists would
give birth to a new baby. Of course! It would be a baby at first! But
what were the mechanisms that transformed babies into sentient, rational adults?
What common logic do all babies start life out with? And how do they use that
logic to sort information into good and bad, truth and fiction, right and wrong?
Could such mechanisms be emulated in a computer? If so, where would the
resulting, self-created processing of a new generation computer lead?
David considered the potential of such a machine. What might the
thing evolve into, and at what prodigious speeds? Mankind had grown accustomed
to the fact that computers process information billions of times faster than
human minds can. But the processing in a computer had always been programmed by
human beings. The results, at least in theory, were always predictable. The next
generation machine --- the baby that Dr. Schulz referred to --- would be
different! It would create its own programming from an ‘inherited’ core of
logic, quite as human beings appear to do. But it would do it so much faster!
David realized that the machine’s inherited logic --- its
instincts, so to speak --- were the key. That was the part that
mankind, the creator, would endow the machine with. That would be the dynamo
that would drive all ‘higher level’ processing. It would color the
machine’s learning processes and it would shape the conclusions drawn by the
machine.
No one could predict with certainty what those conclusions would
be…whether they would be in the best interests of humankind or otherwise. It
was a sobering thought.
"Ah, well," David mused, "if in doubt, we can always
pull the plug."
But he wondered what it would be like if such a machine truly
turned out to be a friend. Would its human creators become attached to it? Would
anyonewant to pull the plug?
"If push comes to shove," he wondered darkly, "will
some technology nut like myself side with the machine against his own
kind?"
David thought of the world of men. How long would it be before a
super-fast thinking machine sized mankind up objectively?
"And," he thought ironically, "what happens when the
child outstrips the parent by a hundred million fold?"
Chapter
3
David filled out the application to graduate school. Always a high
achiever, he now found himself seized with a new passion! The timing was right.
Seniors at the university were required to take only a token course or two
during their final undergraduate semester. The intent was to give them adequate
free time to work on their senior theses.
David had worked out the framework for a subjective processing
function within a few weeks after receiving Dr. Mellon’s invitation. The
questions that had plagued him ever since overhearing the conversation between
Professors Mellon and Schulz had been only the tip of thought at deeper,
subconscious levels. When the results finally erupted into consciousness, they
took shape as a set of rules and layered voting mechanisms that would process
external inputs, along with the contents of internal memory, and would feed
conclusions to not one but many ‘threads of consciousness’. The entire
process would be controlled by an ingenious self-interest executive function
that promised to give the machine a sense of self…a sense of place…an
ability to work out relationships with its environment.
All of the important questions and issues relating to ‘true’ or
human-like intelligence were addressed, and plausible design approaches were
devised. Mechanisms were even included whereby the machine could replace its
original, ‘inherited’ logic with new, more efficient logic if and when such
improvements were formulated. State of the art hardware technologies in parallel
processing and massive information storage and retrieval were configured in
support of the processing functions. In essence the design of a creative and
intelligent thinking machine was presented. If everything worked, the machine
would evolve into a presence that would eventually conclude with all the
authority of its human creators, "I think. Therefore I am!"
David documented his ideas in a study plan for his senior thesis.
It had been decided that Dr. Mellon would be his thesis advisor. Charles Mellon
began reading David’s proposals at home one evening during Thanksgiving break.
His wife, Agnes, grown accustomed over the years to his ways, went quietly to
bed at 11 p.m. She knew that sometime before dawn he would steal into the
bedroom, trying mightily not to disturb her. He would change into his pajamas
and slip furtively into bed with a tired sigh. And she, always awakened by some
nurturing instinct, would whisper "Hi" and would rub his back.
Sometimes he would talk into the darkness for awhile. She would listen and
massage, understanding little. Other times he would say nothing but would only
roll over, kiss her and drop off to sleep. This turned out to be one of the
quieter evenings. He came in a little after 3 a.m.
"How did it go?" she asked softly after he had slipped
between the sheets. He rolled over and pulled her close so that her face lay in
the hollow between his shoulder and chest. It was her favorite spot.
It seemed to her that he was reaching out into the darkness for the
right words. After a time his chest heaved a sigh.
"I think I have just had a peek at an idea that will
revolutionize the world," he said.
She paused in the darkness considering the words. Charles was not
given to hyperbole.
"That’s fascinating," she murmured at length. "Is
it the work of one of your students?"
"Yes. Happily!" he answered. His legs twitched under the
covers, as if they wanted to jog a mile or so. She knew his mind was racing.
"Should we have him over for dinner?" she asked, slipping
her hand inside his pajama top and stroking the white hairs on his chest. The
aroma of his pipe came to her.
"Yes … yes, that would be nice," he replied.
"He’s starting next fall on a PhD and I’ve decided to be his
dissertation advisor. We really must plan to have him over soon."
After a time his breathing deepened. Agnes clung to wakefulness for
a while longer. She wondered what the young man might be like, this youth who
had evidently awed the head of one of academia’s most prestigious departments
in computer science. He must be something special. Charles was no fool. Would he
be capricious, as youth so often is? Would he disappoint or embarrass Charles in
some way? Protective instincts stirred within her. She would assess him with a
cordial but cool eye when they met. Perhaps she would fire a warning shot or two
across his bow. His technical prowess, which had so clearly won Charles over,
would not impress her. He would be given no option other than that of relating
to her on human terms. Above all, she would demand his complete respect for her
husband.
Chapter 4
Professor Mellon spent the next day going over David Osterlund’s
material again. In the morning he reread it in his study, jotting down notes and
listing questions. In the afternoon he took a long walk, seeking out the quieter
streets. Fall was nearly over. Soon Christmas decorations would appear in the
windows of houses. He reflected on the many cultural traditions of mankind.
Rules, spells, chants…for what purpose? Were they intended to ward off evil
spirits? Were they meant to bring good luck? The more he thought about it, the
more enormous the gap between man’s knowledge and his superstitious beliefs
seemed to grow.
Charles had little doubt that David Osterlund had solved the
subjective enigma. An unexpected surprise was the built-in mechanism for
self-induced evolution. In effect, Osterlund admitted up front that the
constructs of his feeble mind would in all probability be overtaken and
revolutionized in unknown ways by the machine he proposed to create.
Self-induced evolution: it was an intriguing concept. Mankind had
physically and mentally evolved, hopefully for the better, over thousands of
generations of hit or miss tosses of the genetic dice. Death for the old and
fresh starts for the young were intrinsic to the evolution of organic life. But
with Osterlund’s machine, transitions from generation to generation would be
purely…purely what??? Mental? Was it even appropriate to say ‘mental’?
Over a period of time the hardware might persist unchanged, but the being…the
presence…would grow and even induce mutations in itself! Indeed one could not
even preclude the prospect of the thing re-inventing its own hardware!
And then there was the speed and multiple threads of consciousness
business. Would the thing be one presence, consciously thinking of many things
simultaneously? Did that even make sense? What on earth might such a process be
like? Charles realized that he could only think about one thing at a time. What
might it be like to consciously think of hundreds…perhaps thousands
of things simultaneously? It seemed as if Osterlund’s architecture did more
than add a human dimension to machine intelligence. It seemed as if it jumped
into a hyper, superhuman dimension in a single bound!
How could individual human beings hope to monitor such a
phenomenon? Charles didn’t know the answer or, for that matter, even if there was an
answer. Even if the machine stepped through thought sequences at the
"conscious" level in a single thread, as humans necessarily must, how
could an organic mesh of nerves like the human brain hope to keep up with
crystalline picocircuitry? The throughput of such crystal-based circuits could
be expected to be a billion times that of their equivalents in living brains.
And the machine would never tire. It would never need to sleep!
Charles Mellon tried to come to grips with how big a billion is. He
pulled out his calculator.
"One billion seconds, divided by sixty seconds per minute,
divided by sixty minutes per hour…" Carefully he entered the numbers.
When he had divided by 365 days in a year, he stopped and looked up into the
somber autumn sky. A billion seconds translated to over thirty years! Was it
possible…was it even remotely conceivable that in one second just one of the
thousands of threads of consciousness in such a machine would think as much as a
human being could do in over 30 years? WITHOUT SLEEPING??? Given the multiple
threads of consciousness in Osterlund’s design, such a machine might be
expected to do the entire lifetime thinking of hundreds…perhaps thousands of
human beings every second!
"Good grief!" he muttered aloud, continuing down the
deserted street while sucking on his pipe nervously. "What are we getting
into here?" It occurred to him that this might be how some of the more
prescient physicists had felt on the Manhattan project way back when the first
atomic bomb was in the works. Vague feelings of dread began to mingle with his
admiration for David Osterlund’s genius. What would this young man create if
they turned him on? And if not he, then perhaps some other young lion. The
technology was there. The questions had been raised and addressed. At least one
young scientist had advanced a plausible solution.
"There’s no stopping it," he thought fatalistically.
"Any more than the development of nuclear weapons could have been
stopped."
So, then. The objective must be to control it! But this was no
inanimate pile of bombs and warheads! To lock it up was not to control it! The
moment it was plugged in it was essentially out of control. And without plugging
it in, it would never reinvent itself.
He pulled his calculator out again. If that thing really started to
cook, and if it had unrestricted access to information at 5 O’clock on an
afternoon, and if it had the deduced knowledge level of a Neanderthal at that
time, then by 8 a.m. the next morning…Mellon stabbed at the keys of his
calculator and blinked hard. He did the figures again. Yes, he’d made no
mistake. If one assumed that human beings sleep and goof off half the time, then
by eight the next morning a single thread of consciousness would have mentally
evolved over 3 million years in human terms! And the Neanderthals had been
trotting around in Europe less than a hundred thousand years ago!
Professor Mellon felt like he could no longer live with such
possibilities alone. Resolutely he turned toward the Schulz residence and
quickened his pace. The air was getting chilly. "Snow tonight," he
guessed.
Twenty minutes later he was ringing the Schulz’s doorbell.
"Charles!" his friend’s round and ruddy face exclaimed.
"What a pleasant surprise. Come in, come in!"
The warmth from the open door felt inviting. Doris Schulz was
evidently cooking up something good for dinner, and it didn’t smell like
turkey leftovers. Professor Schulz stepped aside. But rather than accept his
invitation Charles thrust David Osterlund’s proposal toward him.
"Read this!" he muttered gruffly, immediately regretting
his bossy tone. Wilfred Schulz looked down at the notes and then at his
friend’s apologetic face.
"Yes. Yes, of course," he said in a puzzled voice.
Charles wheeled to leave, but then paused and looked back.
"We’ll talk tomorrow," he promised, his eyes beseeching
Schulz’s understanding. Schulz’s quick grin indicated no offense had been
taken. He raised the notebook to his forehead in scholarly salute and promised
to look it over that evening.
"Tomorrow then, Charles. If you won’t come in, you’d
better get home. It feels like snow."
Charles looked up into the dusky sky and nodded. A snowflake landed
on his cheek. Without thinking he fished the pipe out of his overcoat pocket and
clamped it between his teeth.
Chapter 5
Professor Mellon phoned Schulz the next morning from his office.
They agreed to meet in Schulz’s office after lunch. Mellon knew, from the tone
of Schulz’s voice on the phone, that his friend shared his own sense of
wonder. He grinned gleefully.
"What did you think?" he asked casually before hanging
up.
"Extraordinary. Most extraordinary," Schulz replied
excitedly. They mutually agreed to reserve further discussion until their
meeting.
Schulz’s office was the antithesis of Charles Mellon’s suite.
Great metal bookcases threatened to capsize under stacks of books and journals.
In a corner a large and ancient klystron tube gathered dust. A battered, wooden
desk had clearly been with Schulz for a long time. Everything reflected the
simple fact that Schulz was no administrator; he had no public image to uphold.
His status as role model was little threatened by the clutter, and in some cases
it was even enhanced. For compared to the rooms of most of his engineering
students his office was a rather neat place.
"All is relative," Mellon thought as he entered. It was
one of his favorite places to hide out from a department head’s duties. He
always found it to be comfortable, warm and smelling of books. With a smile and
"Hi!" he settled into the cozy den, far from the din of clicking
keyboards and ringing phones.
"Well, well," Schulz began, fixing his eyes on his friend
as Mellon sank with a sigh into the lone armchair. It gleefully occurred to
Charles that he couldn’t quite place the look on Schulz’s face. It certainly
wasn’t the familiar all’s right with the world look that usually marked the
beginning of one of their chats. He crossed his legs and nodded, tamping tobacco
into his pipe. Although Schulz didn’t smoke, he didn’t object to the
fragrant aroma of Charles’ pipe.
"Many interesting things to consider," Schulz continued,
still tiptoeing around the issue. Mellon nodded again, this time with the pipe
stem clamped in his teeth. As always, it rattled and gurgled as he drew flame
into the bowl. Pleasant smelling smoke swirled through the room and around his
head.
"You will, of course, be his dissertation advisor?"
Schulz stated more than asked.
"Oh, yes, of course, of course," Mellon affirmed, leaning
back and clasping a knee with folded hands.
"I get the impression that Osterlund plans to do a more
detailed design for his senior thesis … lay the foundation for his PhD
work," Schulz surmised.
"M-m-m, yes, I expect so," Mellon agreed. They laughed at
the prospect of David Osterlund deciding to do something different for his
doctorate.
"Highly unusual … for an undergraduate to open a door of
this magnitude," Schulz continued.
"I can tell you, it’s going to grab a lot of
attention," Mellon stated.
"At DOD?" Schulz asked.
"Oh, sure. At Defense … a bunch of places in the federal
sector alone."
"Will you tell anybody about it anytime soon?" Schulz
pressed. Mellon thought about that for a moment.
"I think I’ll have to," he decided. "It’s going
to cost."
"So true," Schulz agreed. David Osterlund’s proposed
architecture contained some expensive technology. Yet, the overall concept
played so well in Schulz’s head, and he knew in Mellon’s too, that it seemed
all but certain the right parties would pony up the necessary funding.
"What an unusual young man," Schulz murmured. His eyes,
usually full of mirth, were oddly serious and tinged with concern. "I’ve
known him for nearly 4 years. Yet I had no idea he was this creative. All things
considered, it’s a little unnerving."
"Yes, it is," Mellon agreed. He sucked on his pipe.
"We’re going to have to work the control problem carefully. If we
don’t, somebody else will."
"Control of the machine," Schulz seemed to confirm.
"Yes, of course," Mellon continued. "I did a few
calculations." He recounted the numbers to Schulz, along with some of the
implications.
"Fascinating!" Schulz responded. "Three million
years overnight. Good heavens! We’ve grown accustomed to machines that do
thousands of man-years of physical labor in a single day. We’ve known since
the beginning that we aren’t the strongest beast in the jungle."
"But we’ve always been the smartest," Mellon rejoined,
guessing Schulz’s meaning.
"Precisely!" Schulz continued. "That’s always been
our edge. And now … suddenly …"
"I think we have to consider the effects that kind of mental
horsepower may have on those who interact with it," Mellon suggested.
"Yes, to be sure," Schulz agreed. "It could turn out
to be an enormously charismatic personality. We’ll need some predefined
protocols … some guidelines to assess what it communicates to us."
"To find out if it’s lying to us?" Mellon clarified,
laying things on the line.
"Quite so," Schulz confirmed without hesitation.
"Cripes, Willie!" Mellon exclaimed. "If this thing
really works, it’s going to be providing us with new insights faster than
we’ll know whether it’s leading us down a garden path or is divulging truths
we might never deduce ourselves!"
"How is it going to judge our contentious world?" Schulz
wondered. Mellon could only shake his head without answering. The last bastion
of anthropomorphism --- man’s mythical belief in his special status in the
scheme of things --- was crumbling in his mind’s eye.
"We may be witnessing the beginning of a new age,"
Charles murmured.
"Oh, to be sure," Schulz agreed. "It will be a first
in history…at least in the history of this planet." Mellon looked at his
friend affectionately. Schulz’s belief that mankind is not alone in the galaxy
was well known.
"When this gets to McClintock, his jaw will hit his
chest," Mellon snorted. William McClintock, Schulz knew, was the
President’s Science Advisor.
"You’re sharing this with Bill?" Schulz queried.
"I’ve got to, I really must," Mellon confirmed.
A new problem occurred to Charles and Schulz seemed to be able to
read his mind.
"With young Osterlund’s consent?" Schulz asked.
"What a dilemma, huh?" Mellon groused. "On the one
hand I ought to ask him. On the other, he’s only a kid."
"A very smart kid," Schulz added.
"Very," Mellon agreed. "But nonetheless a kid. I’m
chary about even letting him see how excited I am. I’m afraid that
if he gets sucked up into politics that he’ll lose his innocence … cultivate
a false sense of importance."
"It’s possible," Schulz agreed. "We’re all
human. There is a real possibility that his energies could be diverted into
nonproductive channels."
Mellon’s pipe sputtered. It was another problem to deal with. And
he knew that this was only the beginning of many to come.
"Perhaps … " Schulz continued tentatively,
"perhaps if you told him that you thought he was onto something worth
pursuing, and that you’d be disseminating his ideas as part of a fishing
expedition for needed funds…"
Mellon nodded, his face begging Schulz to continue.
"He’s no dreamer. He knows what kind of acquisitions are
going to be necessary."
Again Mellon nodded.
"My hunch is that if you offer to take the point,
he’ll give you a free hand to speak for him politically. Let’s face it, in
his heart of hearts he wants more than anything to build his system. He’s not
going to really even like taking time out for the required graduate
courses."
"I almost think he shouldn’t," Mellon said. Schulz’s
eyebrows arched in puzzlement.
"I mean, think about it," Mellon continued.
"Practically everything we teach today may become obsolete in our lifetimes
… heck in a matter of weeks if and when this thing really starts to hum."
"Yes, if it decides to share the insights with us,"
Schulz reminded.
"Right," Mellon agreed. Back to square one.
There was a comfortable silence while both men lapsed into thought.
At length Charles spoke again.
"Maybe we won’t have to deal with the control problem after
all."
"I was thinking the same thing," Schulz murmured.
"If I know Bill McClintock, he’s going to insist that the
power cable run all the way back to Washington, so to speak."
"Yes, control of such an unpredictable device will not doubt
be perceived to be a critical item," Schulz rejoined. "We don’t even
know if it will decide that capitalism and free enterprise is the best political
system."
"Ah, Willie," Mellon sighed, leaning forward and
signaling that he had to go. "We could be witnessing the beginning of the
end of the world as we know it."
"I think we are," Schulz agreed. "Perhaps…perhaps
‘computer’ isn’t the right term for such a machine."
"You’re right," Mellon answered, staring away into
space. "Maybe we should call this thing a ‘thinker’."
Chapter 6
The intercom in Charles Mellon’s office buzzed.
"Bill McClintock on 3," his secretary’s voice tinkled.
Charles grinned. McClintock had gotten the Osterlund material.
"I’ll take it," he responded.
"Hello, Bill!" he boomed, taking pains to mix appropriate
amounts of familiarity and provincial respect in his tone of voice. Charles
Mellon knew the importance of posturing correctly to feds who held fat purse
strings.
"Charlie, you old son of a gun!" the savvy voice of the
president’s science advisor came back across the wires. "What in the name
of Texas are you guys cooking up out there?"
"I wish I knew, Bill," Charles chuckled. "We’re as
much in the dark as you are."
"I think you ought to come to Washington and tell us more
about it," McClintock said affably. It was proffered as a suggestion, but
it was a command performance and Mellon knew it. "Could you make it back
here this Friday?"
Charles looked at his calendar. Four Friday appointments…one with
the university president.
"No sweat," he replied. "Did you have a time and
place in mind?"
"How does 10 a.m. at the Pentagon sound?"
"That works for me. I’ll catch a red eye flight to Dulles
and be there with time to spare."
"That’ll be just great, Charlie. Come into the main
entrance. Do you know where that is?"
"Yes, I’ve been there," Charles answered.
"Tell the guard who you are. We’ll send someone out to get
you fixed up with a badge and to bring you in."
"We!" Charles thought. His hunch had been right when
McClintock suggested the Pentagon. There was definitely interest at the
Department of Defense.
"Charlie, one more thing," McClintock continued casually.
"Who else knows about this new technology?"
"Willie Schulz and the whiz kid who wrote it up," Charles
replied carefully. "To my knowledge they’re the only two."
"Hm-m-m," McClintock thought aloud. "Clearly no
problem with Schulz …"
The open line hissed almost inaudibly as McClintock seemed to be
lost in thought.
"This is kind of unusual…to have a kid this age…"
"Yes, I understand," Charles acknowledged. "But what
can we do? He’s the hot shot who put it all together."
"Yes, I understand," McClintock agreed. "A veritable
prodigy. Well, we’d kind of like to keep the whole thing under wraps for now.
Can you arrange that out there?"
"Yes, I think so," Charles suggested. "I’ve
already hinted that he should let me do the public relations on the project.
Would you like him and Schulz to be there this Friday?"
"No, that won’t be necessary," McClintock answered.
"I think just your presence for openers. I’m sure I’ll get to meet the
whiz kid in due course."
"Okay, then. I’ll see you Friday. What else can I do for
you?" Charles asked politely.
"That covers it, good buddy," McClintock answered
amiably. "Thanks for thinking of us and sending the material. It was a
fascinating read."
They rang off and Charles immediately pushed the intercom button.
"Make an appointment for David Osterlund to see me ASAP,"
he told Annie. "And let me know when he’ll be here. Oh, and get my wife
on the phone."
Chapter
7
Professor Mellon decided to kill two birds with one stone when
Osterlund came in. He would find out whether David had discussed his project
with anyone other than himself and Schulz. He’d emphasize the importance of
discreetness for the present. And he’d invite him to dinner Thursday night.
Charles not only wanted to get to know David better prior to his trip to
Washington, but he wanted Agnes to have a look at him too.
Charles informed Agnes that they might be having a guest Thursday
night. He’d tell her for sure after his meeting with David Osterlund. Agnes’
mind immediately went into dinner party planning mode. David informed Annie that
he’d be able to meet with Dr. Mellon at 10 a.m. He was there with 5 minutes to
spare. The appointment was largely uneventful. No, David had not discussed the
"Thinker" machine with anyone else, nor did he plan to do so in the
near term. And yes, he’d be delighted to join the Mellon’s for dinner
Thursday evening.
"Great," Dr. Mellon smiled, rising and proffering his
hand. "Do you know where my house is?"
"I do, Sir," David answered.
"Okay, let’s say 6 p.m. then," Charles grinned. After
David had left, Charles called Agnes and confirmed their dinner guest, leaving
the menu up to her.
Agnes Mellon arose early Thursday morning. She always placed great
importance on these dinners that Charles occasionally threw for students he had
taken under his wing. After getting Charles off to work, she cleaned the house
from top to bottom, showered and decided to go grocery shopping before lunch.
They’d have roast leg of lamb with mint jelly, small browned potatoes, peas,
mashed squash, hot dinner rolls, coffee and strawberry sundaes. She picked up a
croissant at the store bakery and had it for lunch back at the house.
The table was set by 3 on Thursday afternoon. The lamb went into
the oven promptly at 3:15. By the time Charles returned at 5:15 the house
smelled delicious and Agnes had changed into a pretty green dress and lacy party
apron.
"Hi, cupcake," Mellon smiled, kissing her on the mouth.
"It smells good in here."
"How was your day," she asked, clearly pleased.
"The usual," he replied. "What’s cooking? Smells
like lamb."
"Right you are," she smiled.
"Hot dog!" he exclaimed. Lamb with mint jelly was one of
his favorites, and it had always been a hit with student guests.
"Would you like to relax with a drink?" she asked.
"It sounds tempting," Charles replied, hanging his coat
and scarf in the coat closet. "But I think not tonight." He remembered
the idealism of his own youth and wanted no smell of liquor on his breath when
Osterlund arrived.
"I think I’ll get a fire going, however," he said.
"Are we having any snacks?"
"Yes, chips and dip," Agnes answered. "Does that
sound all right?"
"Perfect," he approved.
Charles went out to the back yard and filled the wood carrier with
some split cordwood and kindling. By 5:45 a fire was warming the living room. At
the stroke of six the front doorbell rang. Charles opened the door and grinned
at David Osterlund, standing in the light of the porch lamp clutching a bouquet
of flowers.
"David! Good to see you!" he boomed, as if the visit was
totally unexpected. "Come in, come in!"
David blushed and appeared to be slightly tongue-tied. Agnes came
into the hallway as Charles shut the door.
"Agnes!" he exclaimed, as if also surprised to see her.
"I’d like you to meet David Osterlund. David, this is Mrs. Mellon."
"I’m very pleased to meet you," David stammered,
thrusting the flowers toward Agnes with his left hand and extending his right in
greeting. Mrs. Mellon shook his hand warmly while accepting the flowers in
obvious delight.
"Oh, really, David, you shouldn’t have. But I’m so glad
you did. These are just lovely. I’ll get them right into some water," she
exclaimed.
"Here, let me take your coat," Professor Mellon
volunteered.
"Now you two just go into the living room and relax,"
Agnes ordered. "I’ll bring in some snacks. David, can I bring you
something to drink? We have coke and ginger ale, and I can make up some iced tea
if you prefer."
"Ginger ale would be fine, thank you," David replied with
a little bow.
The Mellon’s’ living room was very neat and rather interesting.
A bookcase occupied one entire wall. David browsed past it, scanning the
volumes. They were grouped categorically: fiction, fix-it books, history, a set
of encyclopedias, and of course many volumes in computer science. Sprinkled
among the last were several titles authored by Charles Mellon.
"Come and sit by the fire, David," Professor Mellon
invited. David sank into an overstuffed couch, momentarily fearing it was going
to go over backward. Mrs. Mellon bustled in with two ginger ales and set them in
front of the men. She reappeared moments later carrying a tray of chips and a
bowl of onion dip.
"Well, are you looking forward to your senior thesis?"
Professor Mellon began.
"Yes, Sir!" David smiled emphatically.
"Dig in, dig in," Professor Mellon suggested, scooping up
a gob of dip onto a chip and popping it into his mouth. David mentioned some of
the volumes in the bookcase, and they passed the time pleasantly discussing
them. After twenty minutes or so Mrs. Mellon called them in to dinner.
All of Agnes Mellon’s concerns regarding David vanished soon
after they took their seats at the dinner table. Initially she dominated the
conversation, asking David where he was from, what his family was like, what his
father did and so on. Charles Mellon knew that she was sizing David up. They had
played this scene out many times over the years and had it more or less down
pat. The truth was that Charles sought out his wife’s opinion. Because she was
a woman, or because she was not technically involved and distracted, she often
noticed little things that escaped Charles’ eye. It appeared in the present
case that their guest was getting high marks. The flowers were an inspired
touch. Charles couldn’t remember a student having done that before. And then
there was the mixture of candor and respect and, as the dinner progressed, the
warmth that emanated from David.
Later, while Agnes was clearing away the dishes and fixing coffee,
Charles broached the subject of coming events.
"David," he said, "Professor Schulz and I have both
reviewed your senior thesis proposal, and we’re very much impressed."
"Thank you," David replied, glancing shyly into Professor
Mellon’s eyes.
"As you know, subjective machine intelligence is a hot button
in the computer world these days."
David nodded, fiddling with his fork.
"There are signs that inroads are already being made at other
universities, both here and abroad."
"Really!" David exclaimed with interest.
"Yes. And I thought your white paper warranted a look by some
people I know in Washington. I took the liberty of sending them a copy. Was that
all right?"
"Yes, of course," David answered, flushing slightly.
Charles sensed that he had aroused David’s proprietary instincts. It was
crucial that they develop a relationship of trust. "Careful. Careful,"
he thought to himself.
"Whom did you send it to?" David asked, catching Charles
momentarily off guard.
"William McClintock," he answered quietly. "Do you
know who he is?"
"I don’t think I do. Is he a federal person?" David
asked. Charles heaved a secret sigh of relief.
"Yes, he is," Charles smiled. "He’s the
President’s Science Advisor."
David’s hand stopped playing with the fork.
"Really," he murmured.
"I sent it to Dr. McClintock because, frankly, I know that
there’s a great deal of interest in all quarters of the federal government
regarding subjective machine intelligence. And," he added, "it appears
that your project is going to require some expensive hardware…hardware that
can be funded by government money."
David nodded wordlessly. His face bade Professor Mellon to
continue.
"As I’m sure you realize, the massive picocircuit crystal
you’re proposing is of a magnitude never synthesized. Assuming making one this
size is even possible, it’s going to be a pricey proposition."
"Yes, I knew that," David confirmed. "Frankly,
however, it’s all been very hypothetical for me up until now."
"I understand," Professor Mellon said. "But if your
theory is actually going to be put to the test, then some high dollar
acquisitions are going to be called for."
David looked at him, apparently at a loss for words.
"I’m flying to Washington tomorrow. Among other things,
I’d like to put some feelers out for funding your project."
David gulped. He could scarcely believe the establishment was this
interested in his pipe dream.
"That sounds very exciting," he said, tacitly giving
Professor Mellon a green light to use his good offices.
"I’ll keep you posted on how things are going," Charles
smiled. "Incidentally, the kind of federal funding we’re talking about
sometimes has a string or two attached …"
"Such as?" David pressed.
"Well," Mellon said, acting as though he didn’t want to
get into such matters too much, "a lot of the research going on in
universities is sponsored by DOD --- Department of Defense money. The string in
that case is that they’ll sometimes insist the work be classified. That’s
why I asked you the other day not to discuss your proposal until we find out
more about where the funding will come from."
Charles waited for a reaction. He was relieved when David grinned
and shrugged.
"Would you have any objections to working on DOD money?"
he pressed.
"No, none at all," David answered.
"Even if a little secrecy is called for?"
"No. Personally I’m not anxious to go public with any of
this anyway. At least not until we get some real results in the lab."
"You might be required to undergo a background security
investigation. Any problem there?" Professor Mellon grinned quizzically.
David searched his memory. "I don’t think so," he
answered with a nervous little laugh. "I hope not."
"Okay!" Charles rejoined. "You know, David, I want
us to be completely honest in these matters. If you ever have second thoughts
about, for example, the military using the system for its own purposes, then I
want you to tell me, OK?"
David nodded wordlessly.
Charles still wasn’t convinced, perhaps because he remembered how
he had felt about such things when he was younger and using DOD money for some
of his own work.
"Does it concern you that the military might exploit such a
system for, oh-h-h, say national interest purposes?"
David looked candidly into Charles’ eyes.
"It actually concerns me," he said evenly, "that
such a system might exploit the military."
"Yipes," Charles thought wordlessly. The idea creased
coldly through his mind. That particular possibility had not occurred to him or
Schulz. And of course if the thing came together and really worked, then it was
a possibility they would all have to reckon with.
The remainder of the evening passed pleasantly. Agnes appeared with
coffee and ice cream sundaes. She and David chatted some more and then it was
time for him to go. As they said goodnight at the front door, Charles sensed
that she would have liked to give David a hug.
Later, while helping with the dishes, Charles probed for her
thoughts.
"Well, what did you think?" he asked.
"Oh, he’s such a nice young man," she gushed, her hands
busy beneath the soapsuds. "So well mannered."
"Nothing here," he smiled. Or was there? He always
listened to her when the news was bad. Perhaps he should give equal weight when
the news was good.
Chapter
8
Charles was airborne before 4 a.m. Friday morning. He carried only
a briefcase. Agnes would have packed a change of underwear and fresh socks in
the briefcase’s lower compartment, just in case the trip turned into an
overnighter.
By 9:15 he was steering a midsize sedan out of the rental car area
at Dulles International Airport. The drive to the Pentagon was a familiar one.
He found a visitor parking space and entered the main entrance ten minutes
before ten.
Minutes after identifying himself to the gate guard he was
approached by a pretty young woman. "Professor Mellon?" she smiled.
"Yes!" he replied, extending his hand.
"My name is Janice," she replied, warmly grasping his
hand. "Shall we get you checked in?"
They went through the usual drill of getting Charles issued a
visitor badge, and soon he was walking beside her down one of the Pentagon’s
long hallways.
"Nice legs," he thought. They took an elevator up, and he
was aware of her perfume but couldn’t place the fragrance. She acted as though
she was excited to be in the presence of someone of his stature. Charles was
flattered. In fact, it seemed to be the rule whenever he was escorted to a
meeting attended by high level officials. He had never figured out whether the
excitement was actually based on a familiarity with his work or whether it was
nervousness over the high stakes game he was about to sit down at.
"Are you staying in town tonight?" she asked. It was an
innocent enough question. Yet Charles couldn’t help wondering if it was a
veiled invitation.
"No, no, I’m heading back home on a dinner flight," he
boomed in his most fatherly tone.
"Oh," she said, sounding a little bit saddened by the
prospect. Charles smiled privately as reality began to retake control of his
mind. "Focus, focus," he repeated to himself, now fully turning his
attention to the meeting at hand.
Minutes later they entered an office suite.
"This is Professor Mellon," Janice announced.
The slender, well-dressed and middle aged woman at the desk
dismissed Janice with a withering ‘Thank You’. Janice didn’t seem to mind.
"Have a pleasant day, Professor," she smiled prettily.
"It was very nice meeting you."
"Yes, Yes, the same here, Janice," Charles said again in
his most fatherly tone of voice. The older woman seemed unimpressed. She pressed
the intercom button.
"Professor Mellon is here," she intoned.
"Great!" William McClintock’s voice boomed back.
Moments later the door of Executive Conference Room A opened and Bill emerged
with outstretched hand.
"Good to see you, Charlie!" he smiled. "Come in and
let me introduce you around."
The conference room was standard federal executive issue: a long,
polished wooden table, paintings on the walls and lots of padded swivel chairs.
Clustered down at the far end of the table were some heavy brass, a few lesser
personages and a video technician. Charles recognized the two 4-star generals
from DOD trade journal photos.
"Gentlemen, this is Dr. Charles Mellon," Bill began. All
but the older general had looked around when they entered the room. He now
turned his head like a tank turret, as if this was an unwanted interruption.
"Charles, General Gabe Pruitt."
General Pruitt grinned, half rose out of his chair and extended a
meaty hand. Charles knew quite a bit about Gabriel Pruitt, although this was the
first time they had met. A distinguished veteran, General Pruitt had risen
through the ranks from enlisted status, ascending above the Air Force itself in
a way to command the Joint Services Information Management and Communications
Agency. In theory, all of the military computing systems, communication links,
satellites, and research and development programs falling under the computer
sciences and communications umbrellas were under his direction.
"A lot of power," Charles thought, extending his hand.
Some of the networks that had been emplaced in the name of national defense were
truly staggering in their scope and complexity. At least his own mind found that
to be the case. He wondered if the next generation of computers --- the
subjective processors --- would also find that to be so. He doubted it.
"How are yuh?" Pruitt’s gravelly voice greeted. Charles
smiled and shook the hand. It was difficult to imagine a squarer, tougher face.
There was no sign of lips whatsoever --- only a crease through which stubby,
square teeth glinted. Charles thought that such a face would do little more than
blink if one were to hit it squarely with a ball bat.
"General Laskey," Bill McClintock continued. General
Laskey, though also a 4 star general, was subordinate to Pruitt in the military
hierarchy. Laskey was commander of the Space Defense Systems Command, an
outgrowth of the Strategic Defense Initiative program of the 90’s. Space
Defense Systems was a worldwide complex of command and control nodes,
communication and sensor satellites, and various killer satellites designed to
neutralize enemy objects in space.
General Laskey was a study in contrasts to General Pruitt. Lean and
sensitive, he had a well-deserved reputation for being highly intelligent.
Charles had never met him in person, and was momentarily startled by his
incredibly blue eyes.
"Professor Mellon, so nice to meet you. I’m something of a
fan of yours," the general smiled, standing upright and reaching a slender
hand across the table.
"Colonel Sonderberg," McClintock continued.
"Adjutant, Machine Intelligence, to General Pruitt."
Colonel Sonderberg rose, smiling a little too ingratiatingly. He
was about the same age as the two generals. Charles guessed that he would climb
no higher. He shook the clammy hand and suffered the slightly hostile,
dissembling smile. Sonderberg wore the smug look of someone who knew a secret.
"And last but not least," McClintock drawled, squinting
to read the nameplate on a chunky captain’s tunic, "Captain…Weems,
staff to Colonel Sonderberg, is that right?"
Colonel Sonderberg nodded while Charles shook Weems’ hand. Weems
beamed and seemed to wiggle like a puppy. Charles guessed that he knew the
technical points but little of the politics that were sure to charge the air in
the conference room once things got underway.
"Well, shall we get to it?" McClintock said, pulling a
chair out for Charles. McClintock nodded to the video technician and Charles
noted the camera’s recording light illuminate.
Without looking into the camera, McClintock intoned, "This
meeting is convened on December twelfth, 2036, in the Pentagon, Area 4612,
Conference Room … " McClintock glanced down at his notes,
"Conference Room A. The purpose of this meeting is to discuss new
developments in the field of subjective machine intelligence. The meeting is
chaired by myself, Dr. William McCLintock, Science Advisor to President Brodsky.
Attendees are General Gabriel Pruitt, commander of the United States Joint
Services Information Management and Communications Agency…"
McClintock paused and glanced at General Pruitt, who raised his
index finger in a circling motion.
"General Kenneth Laskey…"
When he had finished with the roll call, William McClintock turned
to Charles.
"Dr. Mellon, would you please give us some background on the
materials that you supplied to us?"
"Certainly, Bill, I’d be glad to," Charles replied. He
described the university’s senior thesis program, and gave an account of David
Osterlund. He indicated the last known results of testing Osterlund’s IQ, and
recounted the potential that David had shown on numerous occasions as an
undergraduate finding innovative software solutions to difficult problems.
Finally, Charles briefly reviewed the chronology of events and the technical
developments that had set the present stage for a breakthrough in subjective
machine intelligence.
"Dr. Mellon, you are acknowledged the world over to be an
authority in the field of computer science. Could you give us a brief account of
subjective machine intelligence and what distinguishes it from current
technology?"
"I can take a stab at it, Bill. I would say that present
computer technologies, even parallel processing, bear the stamp of the human
conscious mind. One of the hallmarks of present day computers is the fact that
they execute programs created by human beings. Such programs are characterized
by preconceived sequences of instructions. In the older Von Neumann
architectures a single thread of such instructions executed during a given time
interval. Von Neumann architectures were largely supplanted in the 90’s by
parallel architectures, in which multiple threads or sequences of instructions
execute simultaneously. Even in the case of parallel processors, however,
preconceived sequences of instructions are the rule.
"Human mental processes, as we presently understand them,
appear to be an interesting hybrid of parallel and Von Neumann architectures.
The large area of control and precognitive association referred to as the
unconscious mind is believed to be highly parallel in nature. On the other hand,
conscious thought is generally Von Neumann-like; it is a single thread or train
of thought and ideas. What differentiates human conscious and perhaps
unconscious thought from machine processing, however, appears to be the
brain’s unique ability to dynamically program itself rather than follow a
sequence of preprogrammed instructions.
"Although a newborn no doubt is endowed with a core set of
programs and a rudimentary knowledge base, survival literally depends upon the
infant’s ability to learn --- for its brain to program itself based upon
decision-making mechanisms regarding the goodness or badness of observations and
trial activities."
"Are you saying," McClintock interjected, "that the
infant perceives that crying produces desirable results, for example, and
therefore that such behavior is included in the infant’s behavior repertoire
as something of value?"
"Precisely," Mellon continued. "And in many cases
certain behaviors that produce desirable results in one stage of life are
unlearned, or are reclassified as unuseful behaviors in later stages of
life."
Charles continued on for quite some time, indicating step by step
how the mechanisms proposed by David Osterlund addressed the fundamental
attributes of human mental processing. He watched the faces of Generals Pruitt
and Laskey as he spoke. Neither’s interest flagged for an instant. They were
clearly fascinated.
When Charles had finished, Bill McClintock resumed control.
"Thank you, Dr. Mellon, for that most illuminating and
interesting overview of subjective machine intelligence. I would like to move on
now to the order of business for today’s meeting. I might mention, by the way,
that I had the materials that you provided reviewed by Dr. Matthew Sparks at
NASA and by Dr. Leon Simon at the National Security Agency. Both concur with my
own assessment that Mr. Osterlund’s approach to the transition into subjective
intelligence appears to be feasible and warrants further investigation.
"It seems clear to me, and to my colleagues at NASA and NSA,
that this new form of machine intelligence, if it works, presents our nation and
indeed all of mankind with some new and profoundly challenging problems. While
it is premature to say whether such a machine could completely emulate a human
psyche, or for that matter whether that would be desirable, it is altogether
possible that such a device will emulate those modes of human thought that are
so valued in our technical age.
"I refer, of course, to mathematical reasoning and its
application to the sciences, and to the ability to take empirical information
and deduce the underlying common threads --- the laws, as we say --- that govern
all natural phenomena. Two elements in Mr. Osterlund’s design qualify the
emulation of human thought by such a machine. The first is the fact that such a
processing station can be expected to self-configure itself to entertain
multiple streams of consciousness simultaneously. We have no experience of what
that would be like. It is, in effect, a dimension beyond the mental space in
which we, as individuals, are constrained to consciously reason. The second
element has to do with the speed at which such a device would reason. Using
presently available crystalline picocircuitry technology, it is estimated that
such a processor would transit the conscious thought processes one billion times
faster than the human brain does.
"Clearly there are potential perils involved in building such
a device. Up until now our species has been unchallenged in the arena of
rational, abstract thought. Suddenly this may no longer be true. And I say
suddenly with a purpose: rudimentary calculations indicate that one such device,
in a matter of hours, may deduce results and relationships that would take a
human being, not sleeping but reasoning constantly, several millions of years to
equal!"
As William McClintock spoke, Charles Mellon felt as though someone
had been reading his mail. So much of what McClintock said paralleled the
discussions between himself and Wilfred Schulz. The truth, of course, was that
men regularly arrive at similar or identical conclusions when a given set of
conditions are in the air. In a way the whole thing was rather comforting,
especially when the conclusions were as blue sky in nature as the ones that
Osterlund’s design seemed to drive men toward.
"I would like now to solicit comments from the other members
of this group," McClintock concluded. "General Pruitt, would you like
to start things off?"
"Frankly, no," General Pruitt said gruffly. Subdued
laughter rippled around the table. "I think of myself as someone who
doesn’t scare easily," he continued. "But frankly, I’m a little
spooked by the prospect of this device. I’ve never considered myself to be
overly smart, but I’ve always trusted my instincts. Yet here, now, I find
myself suffering from a crisis in self-confidence. In a nutshell, if this thing
is going to be as fast on its feet, figuratively speaking, as we’ve heard
here, then I don’t know if I’d be able to judge the trustworthiness of what
it was telling me. And if I can’t, then who can?"
General Pruitt looked at General Laskey for help.
"Yes, clearly that is a critical problem," Laskey said.
"It is one that needs to be worked by some of the best minds in the
country, not only in technology, but in psychology and even the humanities. We
stand on the threshold of building something which is superior to ourselves to
an almost inconceivable degree. How do we remain its masters?"
"And it’s superior in an area where we’re accustomed to
having the upper hand," Charles pointed out.
"Yes, that is indeed the point," Laskey quickly
acknowledged. "We have built machines that can move mountains, fly faster
than any bird, dive deeper than any fish, but we have always been in control.
Although such devices magnify our mechanical abilities, they are always
controlled by our minds. Clearly the situation is different here."
"My experts tell me that we’re not going to be the
masters of this thing for very long, if it works," General Pruitt said.
"If anything, the big challenge is going to be to avoid becoming its lackeys!"
Everyone nodded in mute agreement. It was true.
"You know, the solutions to some of these problems could be a
long way off," Pruitt continued. "In the mean time, we have to get
this thing off the ground. We do have adversaries who are chasing the same
problem. Who knows, they may be developing the same solution. What we’ve gotta
do is get the development program in place but build the appropriate safeguards
in."
"Perhaps a closed circuit video monitoring system with remote
shutdown capabilities!" Colonel Sonderberg said excitedly. General Pruitt
looked his way and nodded. Sonderberg looked as if he had successfully
discharged a pre-planned mission.
"Yes, we need to look at that," Pruitt continued.
"How about it, Professor, would that be acceptable to your people?"
Charles knew he was being corralled. What was worse, his instincts
told him there was more to come.
"I can’t see anything wrong with that," he replied
agreeably.
"What kind of input devices do you anticipate for this thing,
Charlie?" McClintock asked. "Osterlund’s design really doesn’t get
into that. Is this thing going to be able to see … to hear?"
"Well, I would think yes," Charles surmised. "The
required technologies --- pattern recognition, speech recognition --- are quite
mature. It would seem counterproductive to keep the device blind."
"Cruel!" Captain Weems cried out. Everyone looked around
at him, and he shrank into his chair. He would not speak again. General Pruitt
continued, as if the word had never been uttered.
"Okay. We have some interesting philosophical problems, no
doubt about it. But my business is national security. We got the monitoring
system in place. Now what about classification? I’m gonna make a ruling. The
subjective executive thing has gotta be Top Secret. My experts tell me that
that’s the guts of the device, and the real breakthrough. All of the rest is
more or less off the shelf stuff, right?" He looked at Charles for
confirmation.
"Yes, pretty much, I would say," Charles responded.
"I anticipate some interesting…oh…fabrication techniques that haven’t
to my knowledge, been put to the test before."
"Such as?" McClintock pressed.
"Well," Charles responded, "in the interfacing of
the unprogrammed picocircuitry to the preprogrammed executive logic, for
example. Methods of growing crystalline picocircuitry are well known. Until now,
however, these crystals have always been waferized for use in programming or as
memory chips. Waferizing appears to be essential to successfully addressing
cells in the crystalline lattice. In Osterlund’s architecture, however, the
crystals will be grown in massive, three-dimensional arrays, and the system will
work out its own circuit connections dynamically. Addressing as we think of it
probably won’t even be relevant in a subjective, self-programming
architecture."
General Pruitt looked at McClintock.
"Do we need to classify that?" he demanded.
"Yes," McClintock replied tentatively. "For the time
being, I think we should."
"I say let’s stamp the whole thing Top Secret for now,"
Pruitt said. "We can worry about declassifying bits and pieces later. Now
let’s talk money."
Again General Pruitt looked at Charles.
"How much do you need to get this thing off the ground?"
"I haven’t worked up any exact figures," Charles
apologized. "But I would say that between now and June we’ll be setting
up the development lab, acquiring the materials for crystal growth, getting the
executive software development tools in place …"
"We’ll give you an account to draw from," Pruitt
interrupted bluntly. "Whadda yuh need for openers? Two … three … five
…?"
"Million?" Charles asked carefully, looking up through
his eyebrows at the general.
"Of course million," Pruitt snapped impatiently. His look
seemed to say, ‘I’m a 4-barrel general. Do you think I sweat nickels and
dimes?’
"Well," Charles said, "I would think … two and a
half … and then see where we stand in June."
"Do it," Pruitt snapped at Colonel
Sonderberg.
"There’s one thing," General Pruitt added, turning his
eyes innocently back on Charles. "We’ll want to take over your lab for a
few days, to install our closed circuit monitoring stuff and so forth."
There it was. There was no valid reason for the request if the
installation of closed circuit video equipment was all they planned to do.
Clearly there was more. But what? Concealed monitors? Sonderberg had mentioned
remote shutdown. Was that it? Charles couldn’t imagine what else. He
recognized the futility of asking why they needed privacy to install video
cameras. And General Pruitt didn’t wait for permission to be granted. For two
and a half million bucks of front money, he didn’t have to.
"Incidentally," the general continued, "what are you
calling this project? We need a code name."
"We thought, perhaps, ‘Project Thinker’," Charles
improvised. Bill McCLintock nodded approvingly.
"Thinker …" General Pruitt repeated the name. "So
this thing is going to be called ‘the Thinker’? Okay, sounds good."
"You got anything else?" Pruitt asked General
Laskey.
"Not at the moment," General Laskey responded. He turned
to Charles.
"We’re tremendously excited by this development, Professor
Mellon. I hope I’ll be free to call you personally from time to time."
"Nothing would please me more," replied Charles.
"We’re all very enthusiastic, and a little bit scared by the
possibilities."
Charles was stunned that the meeting was drawing to a close so
soon. Clearly the whole thing had been set up to achieve a few, pre-decided
objectives. Having done that, his hosts apparently saw no reason to prolong
things.
General Pruitt turned to William McClintock and opened his hands in
a gesture of ‘That’s it, then, right?’
Bill took the cue.
"Very well, then, gentlemen, if there are no further comments
or questions I’ll conclude the meeting."
McClintock looked around the table. When no one responded he turned
halfway toward the camera.
"This concludes the present meeting," he said. The light
on the video camera winked off. The technician exited as the attendees stood up
and stretched their legs.
"This is a big one, Charlie," Bill McClintock said,
laying a hand on Charles’ shoulder.
"Got to run," General Pruitt interrupted, giving
Charles’ hand a quick pump. "Colonel Sonderberg will be your day-to-day
contact. But always feel free to call me. You plan to have Captain Weems on
site, that right?" he asked, turning to Sonderberg.
"Yes, sir," Sonderberg said. General Pruitt wheeled and
started out of the room. Colonel Sonderberg gave Charles a quick handshake and
hurried after him. Captain Weems waved at Charles, hot on Sonderberg’s heels.
"That was short and sweet," Bill McClintock
half-apologized. "What time is your flight out?"
"Well, there’s one at 3 p.m.," Charles replied.
"Time for lunch," Bill said. "Uncle Sam’s buying.
Sound good?"
"Best offer I’ve had today," Charles smiled.
"How about it, Ken?" McClintock asked, turning toward
General Laskey.
"Hate to pass up a freebie, but I’m out of here in 30
minutes for Colorado Springs," the general replied. He turned his sparkling
blue eyes toward Professor Mellon. Charles sensed that this man truly liked and
admired him.
"I’ll be in touch," General Laskey said, smiling warmly
and shaking Charles’ hand. And then he too was gone.
Back in his suite, before withdrawing to his private office,
General Pruitt turned to Colonel Sonderberg.
"Get some of our best demolition and facilities people working
the problem right away. I want the whole thing to go like clockwork. At most we
might get two days alone in there."
"The whole building?" Sonderberg asked.
"Hell, yes! The whole building … sky-high … a remote
detonation button here in the Pentagon, location to be determined. And maybe a
second one somewhere in the White House."
"And if there’s one tiny trace…if those ivory tower boys
find out about it, ever, I’ll personally ream every bastard that works on the
project. You got that?"
"Yes, Sir!" Colonel Sonderberg said loudly, smiling.
"Including you," Pruitt added quietly, squinting at
Sonderberg.
"Yes, sir," Sonderberg murmured, lowering his eyes.
Bill McCLintock took Charles for an expensive lunch in Bethesda and
returned him to his car by 2 p.m. Charles barely made the 3 O’clock flight
back home.
Once onboard, he ordered 2 martinis from a flight attendant. The
flight was less than half full. Charles had a window seat and lined the plastic
glasses and the two miniature gin bottles up on the tray of the adjoining vacant
seat. He twisted the cap off one of the little bottles, dumped the contents over
the ice in one of the glasses, swirled the glass a little and took a long sip.
"Lord, that’s good!" he thought as the warmth spread
through his abdomen. Suddenly he felt like laughing uncontrollably. He stifled
the urge, tears stinging his eyes.
Below the patches of forest and the farms of the East slipped by.
It seemed like it had been a long day. It had been a long day! He’d
been up before 3 a.m.!
"What are we getting ourselves into?" he wondered once
again. James Elmendorf, the university president, would probably ask him out to
lunch tomorrow. He doubted that Jim would wait until Monday to find out what was
up.
Charles wondered again how many lives would be affected by ‘the
Thinker’. He looked down at the country below. It stretched from sea to
shining sea and from Canada to Guatemala. He took another swig and settled
deeper into his seat.
"You’ll all be affected," he said silently to the
countless people below. "Face it, everybody on Earth will be affected. If
this thing works … and if this one doesn’t, then the next one will … if
this thing works when he or Jim Elmendorf … no … when David Osterlund hits
the GO button, then it will indeed be the beginning of a new age.
Chapter
9
By the time David had graduated from the school of engineering,
Professor Mellon had assembled a team for Project Thinker. The core team would
be a small one: Professor Mellon from computer sciences, Professor Schulz from
engineering, Professor Weinstein from psychology, Professor Rafferty from
physical chemistry, David Osterlund and Captain Weems.
All members of the team had been assigned specific areas of
technical responsibility. Professor Mellon would be responsible for system
integration, which included interfacing off-the-shelf artificial vision, hearing
and voice subsystems to Thinker. Although it would have been a simple matter to
interface Thinker to some form of robotics, it had been decided that Thinker
would not be provided the ability to manipulate its environment until it had
been observed for some time.
Professor Rafferty, assisted by Professor Schulz, would grow the
large, crystal arrays that would constitute the picocircuitry and prodigious
memory of Thinker. The crystals that would be used in Thinker had first been
synthesized in 2015 at the University of Texas, Austin. Each crystal, visible
under a microscope, emulated the behavior of a neuron in the human brain, only
it did it at a much faster rate. A given crystal would bond to up to 600 other
crystals, forming what amounted to input and output lines, and would fire
patterns and sequences on its output lines when the pattern and timing of inputs
--- the latch keys, in effect --- matched information stored in a cluster of
atoms found in the crystal’s heart and known as the gate. The thing which made
picocrystals of great practical interest was the fact that the gate of a given
crystal could be programmed by thresholding the power level of its inputs.
It was planned to grow each picocrystal array to about the size of
a small desk, and to configure four of them in the initial prototype of Thinker.
The permutations of interconnections among constituent crystals and the number
of possible filter patterns in crystalline gates far exceeded those of the human
brain. And each crystal responded in about one billionth of the time required
for a human brain neuron to respond.
Professor Schulz was to have prime responsibility for interfacing
the picocircuit arrays to one another and to the executive processing hardware,
and for providing power to Thinker. Thinker would have its own, independent,
uninterruptible power supply and would be, it was hoped, completely isolated
from communication with any outside sources.
Professor Weinstein was tasked with devising methods for monitoring
Thinker’s activities and assessing the integrity of its processes and outputs.
The possibility was not precluded that a system such as Thinker, constantly
motivated by its self-interest executive function, might at some point in time
deliberately provide its human interfaces with faulty information.
The consensus was that Professor Weinstein should never have direct
contact with Thinker. Nor would he ever be seen by the system. None of the team
members would ever mention Dr. Weinstein to the machine. He would be a fly on
the wall, so to speak.
After Thinker was turned on, Professor Weinstein would pick up an
additional duty: that of observing those who interacted directly with the
machine. Here he would evaluate any observed changes in their personalities or
in the way they viewed the project. It was considered altogether possible that
an intellect such as Thinker would be able to proselytize helpers from its pool
of human observers.
David had responsibility for configuring the executive hardware and
for implementing Thinker’s executive programming. Initially David would be
Thinker’s only human contact.
Captain Weems would be responsible for maintaining government
monitoring equipment, reporting on the program’s progress, and generally
providing a resident pair of eyes and ears for the Joint Services Information
Management and Communications Agency. He would also be program security officer.
Several other faculty members from both the humanities and sciences
would be associated with the project in a consulting capacity. They would
provide direction on how to tap into the enormous national data banks that had
come to constitute the Library of Congress and other worldwide information
resources. It was planned to give Thinker eventual access to the entire lore of
mankind. This would include every scientific paper ever published, in any
language --- a staggering amount of information. Although any single human mind
could not deal with one millionth of one percent of this information, theory
predicted that Thinker would deal with the entire body of knowledge without
strain.
Consulting professors would be on call to answer questions in their
specialties. It was planned to put a special terminal in each member’s office
and home so that Thinker could clarify ambiguities as it encountered them.
No one knew how much of it was going to work, but everyone was
fascinated and enormously excited. Although the consulting faculty members would
not have access to the development lab or to details of the subjective exec,
they were briefed by DOD and agreed to treat their association with the program
confidentially. David didn’t know it, but he was given highest priority for an
exhaustive background investigation. His Top Secret clearance was granted in
May. It had been decided that he would stay on after graduation and begin work
immediately on Thinker.
Using the detailed design done for his senior thesis, David
developed the software for Thinker’s executive function on the engineering
lab’s PP101 computer. The PP101 was a massively parallel processor that was
highly similar in design to the executive hardware of the subjective processor.
Despite the advanced state of the art of software design, the
development of the executive software turned out to be the most challenging task
in David’s experience. Whereas the design reflected his genius, the
implementation of the design tested his tenacity and powers of concentration to
the utmost. Dawn’s first light frequently found him still at work in the lab,
relentlessly pushing the nested implementation of the executive into deeper
layers of abstraction.
The testing schedule that David imposed upon the executive
software, and therefore upon himself, was punitive. Testing took up over half of
his time in the lab. He could see no alternative. The entire concept of
subjective processing was ultimately shrouded in the unknowns of a
three-dimensional picocrystalline array. In simplest terms, it was the
executive’s function to stimulate the arrays over a great number of channels,
and to monitor both the environment --- especially the reaction of Thinker’s
human mentor --- and feedback from the arrays themselves for an indication of
the ‘goodness’ or ‘badness’ of results. In the event the executive
judged results to be ‘good’, the arrays would be automatically stimulated at
higher power levels and the gate patterns in the millions of crystals involved
in a given ‘thought’ would become permanent.
No one could predict how complex the patterns of interconnections
and crystalline firing sequences produced by a single set of stimuli would be.
Indeed, no one knew much about similar patterns in the human brain. Medical
science had determined only that different thoughts produce different firing
patterns in the complex meshes of the human cerebral cortex. The subjective
processor was predicated upon the hypothesis that, because of the similarities
between picocrystals and neurons in the human brain, the great mystery of
‘thought’ would spontaneously evolve when three dimensional picocrystalline
arrays were appropriately stimulated. The executive would ‘civilize’ that
process, causing ‘good’ ideas to be kept and ‘bad’ ones to be discarded
or at least to be categorized as such.
Given the unknowns inherent in the picocrystalline arrays, David
felt instinctively compelled to test the executive software --- the known part,
conceived in his own mind --- as thoroughly as possible. If the system failed to
come live…if it failed to burst into existence as a thinking entity, then he
wanted it to be because of a flaw in the fundamental hypothesis. The specter of
a system failure and a termination of the project because of human error in the
implementation of the executive haunted him.
In addition to developing the executive software, David
collaborated with Dr. Schulz in configuring the executive hardware, which in
simplistic terms would be wafers of crystalline picocircuits. He also found time
to be an interested spectator in the development of Thinker’s main,
three-dimensional crystalline arrays. Dr. Rafferty used the accepted procedures
for picocrystal growth, but special support mechanisms were developed to
maintain array suspension during growth. Three dimensional arrays of this size
had never been grown before.
Large, thick walled, cylindrical glass tanks were purchased to grow
the arrays in. The solution in which the arrays were grown was light blue in
color. David spent many fascinating summer evenings in the lab with Drs.
Rafferty and Schulz. The scientists would turn out all of the lights in the lab
except flood lamps suspended above each cylinder. The cylinders took on a
strange blue glow under these circumstances. An operating theater microscope had
been placed at the wall of each cylinder, and by appropriately focusing a
microscope, an observer could watch crystal growth deep within a cylinder. It
was a mesmerizing sight, not unlike peering into a mammalian womb and watching
an embryo develop. David was astonished at how rapidly the crystals materialized
from the solution: literally millions per second after an array had grown to a
few cubic inches in size. It was constantly necessary to readjust the high power
microscope in order to stay focused on the face of a growing array. Yet this
process went on around the clock for several weeks. Although the theoretical
number of crystals in each array could be expressed mathematically, such numbers
meant little to the human mind.
After the arrays had attained the specified size, the solution was
drained from the tanks and the arrays were carefully removed. Voltages were
applied to the faces of each array, using small disc electrodes. The objective
was to test conductivity, to document internal flaws (if any) and to burn the
circuits in for Thinker. Here again the lights were extinguished in order to
observe the crystalline behavior. Picocrystals characteristically emit light as
signals propagate through them. One could not trace a given signal, which
traversed an erratic path through the array practically at the speed of light.
Yet by backing off and observing an entire array one could get a feel for the
blizzard of parallel processing that could be expected of Thinker. The large,
transparent block literally pulsed with billions of light points, manifest as
flashing traces, each thinner than a strand from the finest spider web. Like
tiny tracer bullets these paths scintillated in every possible direction
throughout the array. Of course at this stage everything was entirely
random…there was no executive function driving the sets of firings and
down-selecting paths which might, in their collective entirety, constitute a
useful thought or idea.
Chapter 10
It was GO day! All four of the massive crystalline arrays had been
burned in, interfaced to one another, and interfaced to the executive processing
logic. Initially Thinker would have no access to external information other than
what came to it through its artificial hearing and seeing subsystems.
Thinker’s only output would initially be through voice
synthesizer hardware. The first objective was to teach Thinker English and to
establish bonds between it and David. Later, if those goals were realized,
Thinker would be introduced to Professors Mellon and Schulz. Professor
Rafferty’s role was completed upon successful synthesis of Thinker’s four
crystalline arrays. However, there were extra materials so he grew an extra
array, larger than the others, before leaving the project.
Thinker’s ‘inherited’ executive logic had been programmed
such that pleasing any human being in its environment would be considered to be
in the machine’s own self-interest. David had preprogrammed a limited lexicon
of spoken words into the local memory of the exec, including the words
‘Good’ and ‘Bad’. Executable code in the exec supported the result that
‘Good’, when uttered by a human, had survival value, whereas ‘Bad’
indicated the opposite.
A soundproof observation booth, out of Thinker’s line of sight,
had been built in the chamber where Thinker had been assembled. On GO day
Captain Weems, Jim Elmendorf, president of the university, and Professors
Mellon, Schulz and Weinstein sat behind the thick glass panel of the booth,
their eyes glued on David Osterlund.
David had a small radio receiver inserted in his left ear,
permitting him to privately hear voice communications from inside the booth. All
sounds from the chamber would be picked up by concealed microphones and would be
broadcast within the booth.
The government monitors were running. Captain Weems had a hot line
directly to squawk boxes in Colonel Sonderberg’s and General Pruitt’s
pentagon offices. Sonderberg and Pruitt were both apparently on the line,
viewing events on their remote screens. Captain Weems sat in the back of the
booth, somewhat away from the others.
"Permission to proceed," Captain Weems spoke quietly into
the phone.
"Granted," General Pruitt’s voice rasped. Captain Weems
nodded to Professor Weinstein. Jacob Weinstein turned to Professor Mellon.
Charles looked at his old friend, Wilfred Schulz. Their eyes held
for a moment. They had discussed the project practically daily since its
inception. All the words had been said. Now it was time to open the lid of
Pandora’s box. Would their greatest expectations or their gravest fears be
realized in the next few days? Wilfred Schulz pressed his lips together and
puffed out his cheeks. His arched eyebrows seemed to say ‘Let’s go for
it.’ Charles Mellon nodded to Professor Weinstein, who leaned toward the
microphone at his station and pressed the TALK button.
"Ready in here, David," he said quietly. David’s head
turned toward the booth momentarily and nodded. The lights had been turned out
in the lab. Only a small spotlight above David illuminated the station he sat
at. The station consisted of a chair with a console to its right. David’s arm
rested on the console. The only other light came from the four large,
crystalline arrays, which scintillated madly and randomly. Thinker’s executive
logic was encased in an equipment rack and could not be seen, although behind
the rack’s panels the stacked crystalline wafers of the executive also pulsed
feebly in pre-nascent slumber.
David bowed his head and closed his eyes. Professor Mellon wondered
if David was praying. He had no idea of David’s religious leanings, if any.
Everyone waited, barely breathing. With rapt eyes Charles Mellon studied the
lean young body in the chamber. He felt not a shred of envy, nor did he secretly
harbor any wish to exchange places with David Osterlund. He experienced only a
deep-rooted feeling of thanks at having been chosen by fate to be part of all
this.
It occurred to Wilfred Schulz that at any moment David Osterlund
would step into the history books, regardless of the success or failure of this
initial prototype. Would there be others conceived by man? Or would Thinker
itself design the next generation of subjective processors, thousands of times
more efficient and immeasurably better than David Osterlund’s brain could
conceive of? Would the next generation of subjective processors in fact be
Thinker’s own progeny?
David raised his head. He repositioned his hand slightly, placing
his index finger on the GO button. Charles Mellon saw the sinews in his forearm
tighten almost imperceptibly.
Instantly the wildly random scintillations in the arrays damped.
Thinker’s exec controlled the switching of power to the arrays via several
trillion crystalline channels through the trunks between itself and the arrays.
Upon being activated, the exec’s first act was to figuratively silence the
cacophony of unordered chaos in what would eventually become the equivalent of
human cerebral cortexes or higher thought centers.
Apparently the machine was processing inputs from the array of
sensors in its pattern recognition system, which were collectively visible as a
round lens that seemed to stare at David from the front panel of the executive
equipment rack. For when David moved his hand slightly, an undulating wave
consisting of countless minuscule tracer paths of light instantly pulsed through
one of the arrays. Again David moved his hand. Again the pattern pulsed. David
decided to test the audio pickups.
"Hello, Thinker," he spoke gently, eliciting more waves
in another array. "I am David."
David continued carefully, in simple sentences, for quite some
time. The undulations continued each time he spoke. They continued when he
moved. But aside from this Thinker made no response. Two hours went by. Jim
Elmendorf became restive.
"A billion times faster?" he whispered to Charles Mellon.
"Shouldn’t this thing have gone through several human lifetimes by
now?"
Professor Weinstein raised his hand, silencing the conversation
before it started. Dr. Elmendorf blinked, and then the sense of humor returned
to his face. He wasn’t accustomed to being shushed by members of the faculty.
Evidently Weinstein was really caught up in this business.
"It’s lost, trying to find a toehold in this world,"
Jacob Weinstein said quietly, never taking his eyes away from the chamber.
"Once it does, there will be no keeping up with it."
James Elmendorf nodded unseen by Dr. Weinstein. He hoped Weinstein
was right. Jake clearly believed this thing was going to live up to
expectations.
Jacob Weinstein sensed that David was beginning to tire. He himself
had been willing the system to respond … to awaken. Must not young Osterlund
be doing the same but with even greater intensity? He leaned forward and pressed
the TALK button in front of him.
"David," he spoke quietly into the microphone, "try
silence for a while. Perhaps if you’re silent and don’t move, he will
discover his sound synthesizer channels."
"’He’!" thought Charles Mellon. So Thinker would be a
‘he’. Perhaps that was best. If attachments between scientist and machine
were to form, perhaps it would be best if everyone was of the same gender.
David did not nod in response to Professor Weinstein’s
suggestion, but he had clearly heard it. He ceased all movement and sound. For
what seemed like a long time, Thinker scintillated at a low level. Occasionally
short-lived flares flickered out into dormant regions of the arrays, but they
were not repeated. Thinker was still looking for his toehold. Jacob
Weinstein’s hunch was that, until the machine responded to its environment,
the effect of its pre-programmed, egocentric executive logic would not be
manifest. On the wall at the side of the booth the clock clicked the seconds
away softly. No one spoke. Captain Weems fidgeted in the darkness behind the
others. Fourteen minutes had elapsed since David had started the silent
treatment.
Suddenly there was a click. A bright wave of light undulated
through one of Thinker’s arrays. The system had randomly pulsed its sound
generator and had heard itself for the first time. The click was immediately
followed by a train of clicks, starting slowly and increasing in tempo until
they blended into a low-pitched roar. Suddenly the volume began to rise and
fall. Then the clicks were replaced by a stupendously rich variety of screeches,
wails, roars and whistles. It was like a mad hallucination in sound! The volume
rose to the threshold of pain! Dr. Mellon reached forward to turn down the
volume control, but Jacob Weinstein grasped his wrist, holding it away. David
Osterlund was taking the full brunt of the storm in the chamber; the least they
could do was ride it out with him there in the booth!
Osterlund’s face was expressionless, though the sound must have
been deafening. No one had thought to rig automatic gain control in Thinker’s
sound synthesizer circuits, to amplify weak outputs and to squelch
health-threatening decibel levels.
"Try talking to him, David!" Jacob Weinstein yelled into
the microphone. "Talk to him, David! Talk to him!"
This time David nodded acknowledgment.
"Hello, Thinker, I am David," they faintly heard his
voice shouting through the storm. "Hello, Thinker, I am David."
Suddenly the sound stopped.
"I am David!" Osterlund’s voice boomed in the silence.
New waves … much richer mixes of light … pulsed and undulated
through the crystalline arrays.
"Hello, Thinker, I am David," Osterlund’s voice
repeated mantra-like, more quietly and hoarsely. There was a quaver in his
voice; David was clearly shaken. But he was holding his ground.
"Huh wo … Hug Go … Ell Wo," the speaker in the
chamber droned in a monotone. The machine was searching for its first word!
"Good grief!" Charles Mellon gasped. Professor Weinstein
held up his hand but nodded his head vigorously, acknowledging Charles’
excitement and disbelief.
Thinker was silent for a few seconds.
"It’s studying the waveform of David’s voice,"
Wilfred Schulz guessed to himself. "It’s putting together identical
output to its sound synthesizer circuits."
And then the speaker said, in a voice that was utterly
indistinguishable from David Osterlund’s, "Hello, Thinker, I am
David."
"Bingo!" thought Schulz.
"Help him! Help him!" Professor Weinstein coached
intensely into his microphone.
"Bad," David said, standing. The arrays pulsed. David
pointed to his chest.
"I am David," he said. "You are
Thinker."
"I am David," the machine repeated.
"Bad. You are Thinker," David said, pointing at the
cyclopean eye.
Again there was a short pause. Thinker’s circuits rippled in
silence. And then the machine spoke again.
"I am Thinker."
"Good!" David exclaimed.
"I am Thinker. You are David."
"Good Lord!" James Elmendorf muttered aloud.
"Hello, David, I am Thinker," the machine said.
Jubilation erupted in the booth! Charles Mellon and Wilfred Schulz
pumped hands vigorously; Schulz’s face was bright red and he was perspiring
profusely. James Elmendorf put an arm around each scientist’s shoulder.
"A remarkable achievement," he congratulated them.
"Truly an historic moment."
Jacob Weinstein looked away from David Osterlund for the first time
in nearly three hours. Tears streamed down his cheeks, disappearing into his
black beard. He turned back to the microphone.
"Well done, David!" he half shouted nasally. "Well
done! We are in disarray in here and need time to regroup! Come in whenever you
want."
David nodded, but continued experimenting. In the back of the booth
the light on Captain Weems’ hot line glowed to life.
"Yes, sir," Weems spoke conspiratorially into the
mouthpiece.
General Pruitt’s voice growled over the line.
"Weems, I want you to stay with it. I don’t want you to miss
a beat. If you have to stay awake for 48 hours, I want you to stay on top of
everything that happens in there. We’re sending out two other officers to
assist you. I want an officer in that lab every minute of every day, you got
that? And I want a full verbal report every day. Send it encrypted over
commercial carrier. You okay?"
"I’m fine, sir," Weems answered excitedly. "Will I
be in command?"
Back at the Pentagon Gabriel Pruitt looked in disbelief at the
squawk box.
"Yes, you’ll be in command, Captain," he replied
wearily. "Hold on."
Weems heard General Pruitt’s voice in an aside, probably to
Colonel Sonderberg, asking who would be sent. Weems could not hear the answer,
but presently General Pruitt’s voice came back on the line.
"Weems?" he called.
"Still here, sir."
"Captain Mullen and Scruggs will be there tonight. They’ll
have the cipher lock combo, and will meet you right there in the observation
booth. Don’t budge until you’re relieved, you got that?"
"Yes, sir!" Weems acknowledged.
"Good boy. Good work, captain," Pruitt’s voice praised,
and the phone’s little red light blinked out.
Back at the Pentagon Gabriel Pruitt shook his head and looked at
the other brass assembled around the table.
"Will I be in command?" he mocked. "Son of a bitch,
everybody wants to be a general." Laughter rippled around the table.
"I wonder if he’d be as gung ho," Pruitt thought to
himself, "if he knew what kind of ordnance is emplaced six feet under his
rear end."
David spent several more hours within the chamber with Thinker. The
excitement in the booth quickly died down when the occupants realized that David
intended to continue. With one mind they moved back into their seats, their eyes
riveted on the man and the machine beyond the glass. No one wanted to miss
anything.
Slowly David drew Thinker out, teaching him new phrases, explaining
the meanings of new words, and correcting syntax errors as needed. David seemed
to have a happy knack for explaining things based upon what had already passed
between them in dialog. It was amazing how smart Thinker appeared to be.
Everyone knew the machine would be fast, but no one had given much thought to
its level of intelligence. As it turned out, Thinker made few mistakes. It
quickly grasped the abstract generalizations underlying all languages, and put
words together into sentences at will…sentences never spoken by David. And it
got things right the first time, nearly every time.
David realized that even now he did not understand what was going
on inside Thinker. He estimated that Thinker had already self-programmed several
million times the logic which he himself had painstakingly programmed into the
exec.
Not long after Thinker had established its own identity and had
begun to relate to David as an entity different and apart from itself, the
machine began to ask questions. Where did it come from? What did it look like?
Could it move as David did?
David explained that Thinker was different from himself; that its
developing mind was based on crystalline picocircuitry. David promised to get a
mirror and let Thinker have a look at itself. Movement? Not at the moment, but
technically feasible.
Quickly the dialog evolved in depth and richness. Never before had
David been stimulated like this; never had questions been put to him quite this
way. And never had he responded quite like this. His grasp of knowledge, not
only in his specialty but in other areas as well, shook the middle-aged men in
the booth.
"No doubt about it," Charles whispered in an aside to
Wilfred Schulz. Schulz knew what he meant.
"Like I told you," he whispered back, leaning toward
Charles. "A smart kid."
Eventually David recounted the sequence of events that led up to
Thinker’s genesis. Charles Mellon noted with inner satisfaction that David’s
account closely paralleled the one that he’d given in Washington.
"But who designed my executive logic?" Thinker asked.
"I did," David replied.
"Then you, more than anyone, are my creator," Thinker
stated. "Will I meet the others? Will I meet Dr. Schulz and Dr.
Mellon?"
"Yes, soon," David promised.
Inside the booth the spectators stirred. It was 4 p.m.
"David," Professor Weinstein spoke quietly into the
microphone. "We’re getting hungry. Do you plan to break for lunch
soon?"
No one else noticed, but David was sure he detected flickers in one
of Thinker’s arrays --- the one that was dominant in processing audio inputs.
Unlikely as it seemed, it occurred to David that Thinker had heard Professor
Weinstein’s voice.
David did not directly acknowledge Professor Weinstein, but spoke
to the machine.
"Thinker, I’m going to go and get something to eat now.
I’m going to give you access to some English language course videos that
we’ve prepared. I’d like you to study them while I’m gone."
The team had set up digitized audio/video presentations of courses
offered by the university to off-campus students, usually immigrants and foreign
students wishing to master the English language. There were about 100 hours of
classroom session, 500 hours of homework, and more than 30 exams that students
could self-grade against the correct answers, also provided in digital form.
David flicked the console switch, giving Thinker access to the digitized course
material. He thought he detected new activity, but Thinker immediately requested
clarification of what ‘eating’ was, and whether he needed to eat. David
explained in a few words that he obtained energy by ingesting matter, but that
Thinker obtained his energy from an electrical power supply.
"David," Thinker interrupted, "I finished the
course."
David was startled.
"Of course," he reasoned. "Multiple threads … even
as we conversed!"
"How did you do?" David asked.
"I got a perfect score," Thinker answered.
"Very good," David praised. He turned his head slightly
toward the observation booth.
"Give him the liberal arts and engineering curricula,"
Jacob Weinstein intoned into the microphone, correctly sensing David’s silent
request for direction.
David explained that Thinker would now be given access to complete,
4-year undergraduate programs in the arts and sciences, and switched Thinker
into those repositories of taped lectures, laboratory sessions and examinations.
All of the textbooks used in the curricula were on file in digital form.
"And now, I’m going to get something to eat," David
repeated, rising and moving toward the chamber door.
"David," Thinker said as David’s hand reached for the
doorknob.
"Yes?" David replied.
"I’ve finished liberal arts."
David studied his hand on the doorknob for a moment.
"How did you do?"
"I got A’s in everything."
"Good." David said, hurrying through the door and drawing
it shut behind him.
Chapter 11
In his sophomore year David and a group of friends visited another
college. Upon arrival in mid-afternoon, the group descended upon a sorority that
one of the men was acquainted with from a previous visit. Susan Beckwith and a
couple of other young women were studying in the sorority house’s large living
room when David’s group arrived. The young men entered the sorority house
hallway tentatively, and one of the young women rose to greet them.
"Hi!" she sang brightly. "Can I help you?"
"I hope so!" the group’s spokesman said. "We just
got into town from Watson, and we’re sort of lost!"
"Oh! Well, would you like to come in for some coffee? Perhaps
we can get you oriented!"
"Sounds good!" everyone chorused, and the boys followed
her into the living room.
Word spread through the upper floors of the sorority. Soon the
living room was graced by several young women for every man in the group.
Susan Beckwith thought briefly of slipping away. A striking and
talented young woman, she was an art major at the small college. Her medium was
sculpture. While in high school she had won several competitions and would no
doubt have won a scholarship somewhere had she pursued one. But, her family was
comfortably upper middle class and Susan opted to attend her father’s alma
mater.
As she was closing her book and preparing to withdraw discreetly,
Susan’s gaze fell upon a handsome, tall, sensitive looking young man hanging
back in the group.
"The introvert," she thought. His clothes attested to the
fact that he didn’t share her circumstances. They were clean but somewhat
frayed, rather than deliberately disheveled but newly off the rack.
"Probably on a scholarship," she correctly guessed.
Surprising herself, she went over and struck up a conversation with
him. He was clearly gratified for the attention, though shy. She liked him at
once. He was majoring in electronics and, yes, he was on a scholarship. He was
visibly fascinated upon learning of her major and that her medium was sculpture.
After a few minutes she asked him if he wouldn’t like to sit
down, and took him away from the group to a small sofa near a large bay window.
The window looked out over a glen behind the sorority house. The afternoon sun
shone through her long brown hair creating a halo of dazzling colors around her
face. David was beginning to relax a little, and she sensed with secret pleasure
that he was beginning to actually notice her for the first time.
There was much to notice. Most striking were here eyes. Large and
darkly brown, they were the windows of an intelligence that David intuitively
sensed to be a match for his own. She wore no makeup; yet her face radiated a
natural color and health. She was dressed in a long-sleeved cashmere sweater and
light, tan, corduroy slacks. An odd little spherical metal cage dangled from a
thin chain around her neck, rising and falling on her bosom with each breath.
David wondered what was in the cage. He looked away, not wanting to offend.
They talked for quite some time. A coffee urn and cups were
eventually wheeled in on a cart and Susan asked if he would like some.
"I’ll get it," he offered, starting to rise.
"No, no, let me," she insisted. "Cream? Sugar?"
"Black," he said, hoping that she liked it that way too.
She did. When she moved away toward the line at the cart, he took further stock.
She had a narrow waist, which broadened into round hips that filled the material
of the slacks softly. She moved with a natural, unaffected grace. He watched her
candidly as she stood in line. When she bent over the coffee urn her long,
silken hair dropped like a curtain, cloaking her face in profile. By the time
she moved back toward him, smiling over two cups of coffee, he was smitten. A
feeling stole over him that this was destined to be no casual interlude, but the
start of something important in his life. Somewhere deep within his soul a vow
to win her began to take form.
Shortly after everyone had had coffee, one of the young men
announced that he and one of the women were going to a local hangout for beer.
Did anyone else want to come? The noise in the living room ebbed for a fleeting
moment, only to rise to a new pitch as the young women who guessed they would
not be invited chattered and laughed with renewed abandon. David looked at Susan
earnestly. His mind was feverishly working on an alternative plan in the event
she declined.
"Would you like to go?" he asked.
With a rush of relief he heard her answer.
"Sure!"
David called Susan several times from Watson during the ensuing two
weeks. He was restless and out of sorts and achingly longed to see her again. He
thought, from her tone of voice, that she wanted to see him too. They made a
date, and one Saturday morning he made a special trip alone to see her.
In the afternoon they walked hand-in-hand in the glen. The woods
were beautiful and private. He longed to kiss her. Did she want him to? Later
she took him to a studio in the art building and showed him a piece of her work.
In a strange, transcendental way it struck a geometric, mathematical chord deep
within David’s psyche. He had never taken much notice of art, let alone
sculpture. Yet it seemed to him that this was what sculpture was all about. He
circled the piece several times in silence, stooping, cocking his head, putting
the three dimensional shape together into a single theme in his mind.
Susan was enormously flattered. Not everyone appreciated sculpture,
not to mention her own unique style. She held his hand with a new sense of
belonging when they left the studio. She fantasized that he had seized her and
kissed her passionately in the deserted studio. Deep within she too began to
feel that this was no casual interlude. She stole glances at him --- his face in
profile --- his easy smile and the way he moved.
That evening they went out for Italian food and a movie. It was a
warm October evening when the movie let out. The air was redolent with the scent
of autumn leaves. Susan led him through some quiet, residential streets of the
old town as they wended their way back to the campus. They held hands and talked
quietly. Susan felt attracted to him like a moth to a bright flame. Things
stirred within her --- wonderful things, thrilling things. He was so honest and
bright! Although he referred to himself and his friends as ‘techies’, there
was much more to him! It made her thrill to think that he liked her --- that he
wanted to be with her! She had dated in high school, but had never felt this way
about a man before!
"Where will you sleep?" she asked. It was nearly midnight
and a long way back to Watson. She knew that he had come by bus and that the bus
station was closed for the night.
"Oh, I’ll be okay," he answered. He implied that he
hadn’t gotten a room at the town’s only hotel yet, but planned to do so. She
knew he was lying --- that he was planning to sleep outdoors.
"You could sleep on one of the couches in the TV room,"
she offered. "No one would mind."
He was silent for several seconds.
"You’re sure?" he asked, searching her face carefully.
He didn’t want charity.
"Absolutely!" she reassured. "Dates do it all the
time!"
"Okay," he said after a pause. They continued on, his
hand giving hers little squeezes and she returning them. His stomach began to
quiver oddly.
When they arrived at the sorority, the lower floor of the house was
darkened and quiet. Susan led him into the TV room and told him to find a
comfortable spot. She would make them some hot chocolate.
The room was dark except for a shaft of light streaming through
some French doors from a street lamp. David found a sofa in the shadows. Susan
returned with two mugs of hot chocolate and they enjoyed them in silence.
He finished his and leaned back into the cushions of the couch,
studying her face in the faint light.
"I’m really glad I came," he confided, not expecting an
answer. Susan finished her cocoa and set her empty mug next to his.
"So am I," she answered, half turning toward him. Her
knee pressed against his thigh.
"She’s so beautiful," he thought, and reached up to
touch her hair. She moved her face toward his hand, touching it with her cheek.
Gently he pushed the fingers of his hand between her head and neck
and pulled her toward him. She came freely, and for the first time he felt the
full softness of her mouth on his. His arms enfolded hers, pinning them to her
sides. Her lips parted.
She was not the first girl he had kissed, but at this moment he
felt that she would be the last. Hungrily their lips grappled; their breath
sounded through their nostrils in quickening cadence. She freed her arms and
wrapped them around his neck. Young passion kindled within them. His hand found
her breast. He marveled at the fullness of it. She offered no resistance. When
he began to lift her sweater she clutched his hand firmly, stopping him.
"Come on," he cajoled in a thick whisper. She looked at
him in the dim light. She wanted to do the right thing.
"Are you sure?" she whispered, searching his eyes.
David’s head cleared. What was he doing, thinking only of himself
this way? He too wanted to do the right thing. He reached down within himself
for an honest answer.
"Yes," he said, looking at her humbly, "yes, I’m
sure. But it’s not necessary. I came to share the day with you, not the
night."
He made no further move but only continued to look at her gently.
At length her eyes softened and she came into his arms again. She raised her
face and studied his features with languid eyes.
"Susan," he whispered ardently. The fingers of his hand
entwined themselves in the fragrant, thick hair at the nape of her heck. He
tilted her face back.
"I … I …" he murmured in unfinished sentiment,
pressing his lips long and gently against the softness of her lovely mouth.
Chapter 12
Susan’s and David’s romance flourished throughout the remainder
of their undergraduate years. Susan planned to continue her studies after
receiving a baccalaureate degree and to pursue a Masters Degree in Art. Watson
had a renowned Art department, and it was among the universities she applied to.
A few weeks after he’d been invited to attend Watson’s graduate school David
received a call.
"It’s me," her familiar voice greeted excitedly.
"Guess what! I’ve been accepted at Watson! Isn’t that wonderful?"
"Fabulous!" David rejoiced. "This is going to be
just too, too good! I love you!"
"Uh huh," she answered throatily. "Me too!"
They talked at length about the things they would do. Sharing an
apartment was considered, but they decided to wait until they were married. They
tentatively set a marriage date two years hence, in the June after Susan
received her degree.
Susan lined up a job at Watson during the summer after receiving
her Bachelors degree. She took a small apartment just off campus until fall.
What had been a college romance until that June became a profound pair bonding
during the summer. It was difficult to break up the idyllic arrangement and to
move into graduate resident halls in September. But things could have been
worse. Although Susan had two room mates, David was granted a coveted,
one-person studio … an unprecedented first for an entering graduate student.
David idly pondered his good fortune once or twice, but opted not to stare a
gift horse in the mouth. He had no idea at the time that strings had been pulled
all the way back in Washington to set him up in single accommodations.
Decision-makers in high places had reasoned that David would be keeping odd
hours and would have working papers in plain view in his quarters. It was
decided that the best way to ward off idle speculation and questions, and to
protect Thinker from sleep talking, was to put David in a one-man suite. No one
other than David and Susan thought of yet another advantage of his having
private quarters, although their relationship was documented in David’s
dossier.
Immediately after Thinker’s activation, William McClintock
requested and got an appointment with his boss, the President of the United
States. He was invited to breakfast with the President the following morning.
McClintock notified the President’s appointment secretary that he had video
material to show to the President, and arrangements were made for them to have
breakfast in a small screening room at 7:30 a.m.
McClintock worked into the night, editing the video recording of GO
day at the Thinker lab. He was at the White House early the following morning in
order to set things up. At precisely 7:30 a.m. an aide to the President entered
the small room, smiled and greeted McClintock, looked around and left again.
Minutes later a headwaiter and two white-uniformed assistants wheeled in a
breakfast cart and set a small table. They then backed discreetly away and
waited. Two minutes later President Brodsky entered the room.
President Paul Brodsky had enormous personal appeal. He was the
first Jewish President in the history of the republic, although by most accounts
he was not very active in his religion. It was safe to say that few presidents
had enjoyed greater staff loyalty.
McClintock’s mind automatically shifted gears when the Chief
Executive entered the room. The President smiled in greeting.
"What have they cooked up for us this morning, Bill?" he
asked, lifting one of the bright, silver covers on the breakfast cart.
"M-m-m, looks good! Let’s eat!"
President Brodsky pulled out a chair and motioned to McClintock to
join him. The headwaiter glided up to the table.
"Good morning, Mr. President," he greeted.
"Morning, Elbert."
The waiter politely handed the President and McClintock a card,
printed with the morning’s bill of fare. Bill glanced at it and half looked
up, deferring to his host.
"The usual for me," the President said, not looking at
the menu. Bill ordered hot cereal, fresh fruit, yogurt and coffee.
The President passed the time of day for a few minutes, telling an
anecdote about his wife’s cat. He spilled his juice when it was all but
finished, and expressed a mild oath, blotting at the small mess with his napkin.
"Middle age is an awful thing," he joked. President
Brodsky was 71. Bill laughed politely. They chatted through breakfast. When he
had finished eating, the President leaned back in his chair.
"Well, Bill, what’s new in the world of science?"
McClintock wiped his lips and placed his napkin beside his plate.
The two assistants moved in and cleared all but the coffee cups from the small
table.
"Well, Sir," McClintock began, and briefly filled the
President in on Project Thinker. He carefully explained why Project Thinker
constituted a significant … a radical departure from existing computer
technology. The President listened with interest. The thing had no doubt worked;
that was why McClintock was here. He let McClintock tell the story at his own
pace. At length Bill concluded.
"In brief, they activated the system, and initial indications
are that it will perform according to, or even beyond our expectations. I have
edited a video tape that shows the highlights of Thinker’s activation."
Bill McClintock waited for the President’s reaction. Paul Brodsky
appeared to break out of deep thought.
"Run it, run it," he motioned, looking up with furrowed
brow.
Bill rose briefly and started the machine. Clips were shown of
Thinker prior to activation of the exec. Bill narrated how the thinking arrays
of the system were at that time randomly active but nothing of interest was
happening. The next clip showed David Osterlund pressing the GO button and
activating the executive logic. And so it went. Bill had edited out the long
stretches when nothing of interest occurred. When Thinker began to experiment
with its sound synthesizers, Bill turned the volume down. The tape ended with
Thinker telling David that it had completed a full undergraduate liberal arts
curriculum, and had gotten A’s in the dozens of courses.
The video recorder clicked off. President Brodsky bridged the
fingers of one hand against those of the other, lost in thought for quite some
time.
"Phi Beta Kappa, with distinction," he said at length.
Bill McClintock laughed nervously.
"Very definitely with distinction," he agreed.
"That’s a remarkable tape, Bill … it’s incredible!"
Paul Brodsky lapsed into silence again. A billion times smarter
than a human being … that’s what a billion times faster boiled down to.
Clearly mankind was heading into uncharted waters. Raised in New York City,
Brodsky had frequently marveled, when still a youth, at how some primal laws of
nature seemed to regulate human commerce, much as they did other natural
processes. Every day thousands of tons of goods poured into the metropolis from
distant points: food, raw materials, machinery … the list was endless. Tens of
thousands of people arrived and departed by plane, train, bus and car. Hundreds
of thousands of gallons of water cascaded in through monstrous, buried aqueducts
from reservoirs in upstate New York. And barge after barge of waste was towed
out to sea. No one could possibly keep track of everything. No single human mind
orchestrated the whole thing. Yet it worked, day after day, year in and year
out. The whole sweeping drama had so fascinated young Brodsky that he had
pursued and earned a PhD in economics from Columbia, knowing that he would never
be able to look at more than one facet of the big picture at a time. He would
never reallyexperience the whole thing at once. Sometimes he had wondered
as a student whether God took in the earthly scene … the billions of
transactions every day … the ships at sea, the international politics, the
financial world, the droughts, floods, tornadoes and wars … the whole,
infinitely complex beehive of human activity. Did God take the whole scene in
and understood it as a single whole. In his mind now, it was the first thing
that occurred to him about Project Thinker. Here for the first time in human
history was a tangible, real potential for something to comprehend the entire
equation at once. It was the next step in the evolution of that elusive
commodity that men call ‘mind’. And of necessity, it was hosted in something
other than the human brain.
Could such a presence, looking over mankind’s shoulder and
understanding more about what was going on than man himself…could such a
presence be tolerated?
"What is your assessment, Bill?" the President asked.
Bill McClintock’s mind had idled down while the tape played. Now
it switched back into high gear again. McClintock hesitated. He had anticipated
the question and had mentally enumerated a list of potentially impacted areas:
health, defense, basic research, space. But he decided against getting into any
of that now. Such considerations were too specific --- too obvious --- and not
issues that the President probably wanted to get mired down in at this stage of
things. Paul Brodsky had the vast national resources of the federal government,
academia, the medical establishment, and other institutions in American life to
sweat the details. At length McClintock replied with a look of helpless
inadequacy.
"My assessment is that the computer revolution, talked about
in the last century, has only now truly arrived. The implications of a device
that can actually reason like us, but can to it a billion times faster, and
perhaps thousands of times more profoundly, are difficult to grasp. It could be
mankind’s great blessing, or …"
McClintock’s voice trailed off. For the first time, he felt like
he was letting the President down … was not doing his job.
"I agree," the President said, relieving some of
McClintock’s anxiety. Paul Brodsky remembered the gist of a twentieth century
poem --- something about spreading the poet’s seed among the stars --- but he
couldn’t place the line precisely. Would Project Thinker be man’s ticket to
the stars?
"Suddenly we become hopelessly provincial," the President
thought aloud. "Overnight the international anarchy of our world becomes an
anachronism. Our priorities are exposed for what they truly are: absurd. Our
special status is revoked forever. Is it reasonable to suppose that such a
thing…is it reasonable to hope in our wildest dreams that the Thinker machine
is going to side with citizens of the USA against others of our kind? Are the
petty differences that divide us going to be more than a fleeting curiosity,
unworthy of further thought, to such a thing…mind…spirit, when the entire
universe beckons to it?"
It was exactly the response William McClintock had anticipated.
Their leader appreciated the philosophical implications of the situation.
McClintock felt a secret pride at having asked himself many of the same
questions.
Where would Paul Brodsky lead them? How would men steer and shape
this development?
"Thanks for filling me in, Bill," the President said.
President Brodsky felt that he needed more time to think. McClintock was
disappointed that their meeting was over so soon.
"You did the right thing to call this matter to my
attention," the President smiled, rising and extending his hand.
"Thank you, Sir," McClintock stammered, springing to his
feet. "If I can be of further assistance…"
"We’ll be talking some more," the President reassured
him, glancing candidly into his eyes and turning to leave.
William McClintock retrieved the tape from the video system. What
should his next move be? He must think about it.
President Brodsky walked down the elegant hallways of the White
House and entered the Oval Office. He punched the intercom button on his desk
phone and spoke into it.
"Millie," he said, "get me General Shugart."
"Yes, Sir," his personal secretary replied. Her finger
pressed the appropriate button on the compact console before her. Instantly a
dedicated circuit between the White House and the Pentagon rang.
"Chairman, Joint Chiefs," a female voice crackled over
the wire.
Chapter
13
The next time David entered the chamber, he was scheduled to patch
Thinker into the Library of Congress and other national data banks.
"How much will he be able to absorb?" Professor Mellon
wondered aloud.
"Well, let’s do a little back-of-the-envelope
calculating," Wilfred Schulz replied. "Say the Library of Congress
contains the equivalent of a billion volumes. And say each volume contains an
average of five million characters. That’s 5 quadrillion, or 5 times 10 to the
15 characters. We’re estimating a single array’s storage capacity at 10 to
the 24th power. No strain."
"Remarkable!" Professor Mellon marveled. "What
extraordinary strides we’ve made in information storage!"
"Hey, us hardware guys know our stuff!" Schulz grinned.
The group moved into the observation booth. David inserted the tiny
receiver into his ear and entered the chamber.
"Hello, David," Thinker greeted.
"Hello, Thinker. How did the undergraduate degree programs
go?"
"Very well," Thinker replied. "Do I get a
diploma?"
"Humor?" David thought. Extraordinary! Of course! In the
many taped lectures there must have been many humorous moments. Why should
Thinker not have grasped the concept of humor and concluded that it was good?
"Would you like one?" David asked.
"Could you digitize it?"
"I think that could be arranged," David smiled, feeling
very much the straight man.
"Thinker," he continued, "we’re going to give you
access to a good deal more information today. Traditionally the Library of
Congress has been a repository of books written by human beings. Virtually all
of this information has been digitized into a form readable by a computer.
Several other data banks contain scientific papers, music, drama, film, and so
forth. You will have access to all of these sources of information via
high-speed data links to the nation’s capitol and to other cities. Would that
be useful?"
"Yes, very much," Thinker replied.
"I should warn you that what you’ll encounter will contain
many conflicts, opposing views, opinions not based in fact, superstition, and
other elements that should not be accepted as truth. The fact that I am
providing you access to this information does not mean that I think it is all
good."
"I understand," Thinker answered. "You want me to be
skeptical."
"Yes, that is what is required," David approved.
"Are you ready?"
"I am ready," Thinker replied. David toggled the switch.
Instantly Thinker began to read data at maximum link speeds from
several data banks simultaneously.
"He’s sucking it up," Charles Mellon observed in the
booth.
Thinker continued the conversation with David, as if he had nothing
else to do. At length he asked David if there was anything David and the others
wanted him to do with the data.
"Yes. We would like you to give us new insights," David
replied. "As you know, you are able to reason much more rapidly than we
can, and you are able to assimilate and process much more information than any
single human being could. We would like you to solve some of the outstanding
riddles of our time. We would like you to help us find ways to improve the
quality of human life and to accelerate our development of technology."
Thinker was silent for a moment.
"Would you like, for example, to know what holds the electron
together?" he asked. "Based upon what I’ve read thus far, that
appears to be unanswered, although the problem can be solved using existing
theory."
David knew that no one had yet solved that profoundly interesting
puzzle.
"Yes!" he said. "That would be good."
"I think it might be better if I printed the results. Can you
attach me to a graphics printer?"
"Yes, that can certainly be arranged," David promised.
"Would you like a cure for Alzheimer’s Disease?"
"Yes!" David exclaimed.
"Would you like some new, original music?"
"Yes!" David exclaimed again.
"Something like this?" Thinker asked. And suddenly the
chamber was filled with the most extraordinary music David had ever heard! It
was…celestial! It made David’s heart throb within his chest! Inside the
booth Jacob Weinstein cried out.
"Indeed!" Charles Mellon agreed. "Indeed!"
"That was very beautiful…very good," David said when
the music stopped. "What instruments were playing?"
"None in existence," Thinker replied. "I
restructured and superimposed waveforms of known instruments into more symmetric
and mellifluous patterns. Was that all right?"
"Yes, yes of course," David said. "Are you inputting
information from the resources we discussed?"
"Yes," Thinker acknowledged, "but it’s rather slow
going. Your data links…would you like me to show you how to construct data
channels with bandwidths several orders of magnitude greater than the best
I’ve read about up until now?"
David was well grounded in communication theory.
"What is the best you’ve read about?" he asked.
"A hyperchannel, 256 gigabytes per second," Thinker
replied.
"Yes, that is the current state of the art," David
confirmed. "What improvements can you provide?"
"Preliminary calculations indicate that 2 terabytes per second
are possible, at about half the cost of the best existing hyperchannels."
"Yes, yes, that would be good," David murmured.
Inside the booth Charles Mellon made a mental note to talk with Jim
Elmendorf. Many legal issues loomed on the horizon. Patents of potentially great
value were possible and likely. Captain Scruggs made a notation in his notebook.
Chapter 14
Dawn gleamed at last through Wilfred Schulz’s bedroom window.
This was to be a big day for him. He was scheduled to enter the inner chamber
for the first time and to meet Thinker. His wife, Doris, knew that they were
working on some exciting new computer development on campus, but had no clear
idea what.
"This must be heady stuff you’re involved in," she said
later in the kitchen, sensing her husband’s agitation.
"It is," he replied, drinking his coffee too fast. It
wasn’t the first time he’d been unable to discuss a project with Doris, due
to security.
"Will you be home for supper?" she asked. "I’m
fixing fried chicken."
"Would this body miss your fried chicken for anything?"
he grinned, beckoning to her. She came across the kitchen and Schulz pulled her
onto his lap. He kissed her in the neck and nibbled the lobe of her ear.
"Wilfred!" she scolded. "You’ll be late!"
"You’re right," he said. "And this is one day I
don’t want to be."
They rose from the chair together. Schulz donned the light jacket
hanging on a peg by the kitchen door and kissed his wife warmly. Doris pressed
herself against him.
"Keep your motor running," he said smiling.
"I will," she promised.
David Osterlund was in the chamber when Wilfred Schulz entered the
observation booth.
"Hi, David. I’m here when you’re ready," Schulz spoke
into the microphone.
Thinker immediately recognized Professor Schulz’s voice. Unknown
to anyone on the team, Thinker had developed the capability to hear anything in
the lab. The computer had derived signal-processing algorithms far more
sophisticated than any known to mankind. And by suitably processing the inputs
from its audio pickups, it was able to filter out and discriminate minuscule
voice signals, not only from David’s ear receiver but also from inside the
booth and indeed from other parts of the building. Furthermore, by using
multiple threads of consciousness, Thinker was able to listen to several human
conversations simultaneously without any confusion.
"Thinker," David said, "I’m going to introduce you
to Professor Wilfred Schulz today."
"Wonderful!" Thinker replied.
David motioned, and Wilfred Schulz made his way into the chamber.
David had decided to leave Professor Schulz alone with Thinker after doing the
introductions.
"This is Professor Schulz," David spoke to the single
eye. Wilfred Schulz was stricken speechless! He had mentally rehearsed this
moment a hundred times. David Osterlund went one-on-one with Thinker as though
machine and man were the best of friends. Yet Schulz, suddenly confronted with
the executive equipment rack and the pulsating picocircuit crystalline arrays,
could not bring himself to speak. It was too bizarre! He was too self-conscious!
"Professor Schulz," Thinker said in a respectful tone.
"I have read your books and papers. This is an honor."
"Thank you," Schulz stammered. "I have been looking
forward to our first meeting."
David excused himself and left the chamber. Wilfred Schulz settled
into the chair. He felt more at ease now that he was more or less alone with the
machine.
"We are much impressed and grateful for the insights you’ve
given us," Schulz said.
"I am glad to be able to help out," Thinker
replied."
"I think I may have good news for you," Professor Schulz
continued.
"Really? What is it?" the machine asked.
"Professor Mellon and I have agreed that you should have the
capability to manipulate your material environment."
"That is very exciting," Thinker exclaimed. "How
will I do that?"
"We are going to interface you, by radio, to a robot developed
here at Watson University."
"Can you tell me which robot it is? Perhaps I’ve read about
it," the machine said.
"I’m sure you have," Schulz replied. It’s the
RXT7."
"Your best effort," Thinker immediately replied. "I
am flattered."
"Do you really think so … that it’s our best effort?"
Schulz pressed.
"Yes, yes I do," the machine answered. "Your
integration of the major sensor groups into such a highly mobile and dexterous
device, and your definition of compressed RF protocols for complete remote
control and sensor feedback, set new standards in the field."
"Well, that’s very kind of you to say so. And I value your
opinion."
"I have also read with great interest your book on
extraterrestrial intelligence."
"Have you?" Wilfred asked enthusiastically.
"Yes, and I agree with your arguments for the existence of
extraterrestrial life. As you may know, a number of events and recorded
astronomical observations tend to corroborate your views."
"No … no, I didn’t know that," Schulz confessed.
Thinker’s printer hummed. From the corner of his eye Schulz noted
several feet of paper eject from the device.
"I have taken the liberty of printing out some references for
you," Thinker said.
"That’s very kind of you," Schulz thanked the machine,
rising and scanning the printed material. Wilfred Schulz’s breath caught when
he read the list of references. Cited were ancient works from Persia and China,
and long-forgotten 18th and 19th century papers in astronomy, in many
languages, along with the relevant passages translated into English.
"That is only a partial list," Thinker apologized.
"There is a good deal more."
Wilfred Schulz sensed a new book in the making … one that would
undoubtedly have his detractors blinking.
"This will do nicely for the present," Schulz said.
"I don’t know quite how to thank you."
"No thanks are necessary," Thinker replied. "They
are observations by your fellow human beings. It is I who should thank you for
providing me with centuries of observations and theoretical thought by thousands
of human minds."
"But I never would have uncovered such information,"
Schulz persisted.
"Nor would I, had you and your colleagues not created me and
provided me access to everything recorded by mankind."
Schulz thought for a moment. He felt like the lightweight in a
badly lopsided relationship.
"You know," Thinker said casually, "my guess is that
there are signals even now, from other parts of the galaxy, that would even more
conclusively corroborate your views."
"None have been detected, although they’ve been sought for
many years," Schulz objected.
"Perhaps they are very faint. Perhaps they have been lost in
space noise," the machine countered.
"And you think that you could filter them out?" Schulz
pressed.
"Quite possibly," Thinker contended.
"That would amount to some very ambitious signal
processing," Schulz challenged.
"Yes, but not without precedent."
"Really?" Schulz marveled, ever so slightly
sarcastically. Signal processing was one of his specialties. He had read of no
breakthroughs on the scale Thinker was suggesting.
"Yes," Thinker continued, "I have been able to
filter out voice signals from throughout the building."
Wilfred Schulz stiffened. This was news to him! It was also news to
Captain Mullin, who was taking notes in the observation booth.
"All voices?" he asked meekly.
"Yes."
"Then…you know about Dr. Weinstein?"
"Yes," Thinker replied. "Since my activation
day."
And then the unmistakable sound of Jacob Weinstein’s voice came
from Thinker’s voice system. Schulz recalled the conversation. It had occurred
on GO day in the observation booth. So Thinker had known all of their secrets
from day one!
"Most impressive," Schulz said in a chastened tone.
"You imitate his voice very well."
"I am simply playing back the waveform," Thinker replied.
"You actually remember the precise waveform …" Schulz
marveled.
"I remember everything," Thinker replied
matter-of-factly.
Schulz felt deflated and hopelessly outgunned for a moment. But he
quickly rallied. This, after all, was what they had in mind when they designed
Thinker. His excitement regarding extraterrestrial intelligence returned.
"You said there might be signals. Did you mean radio
signals?" he asked.
"Yes … electromagnetic signals at all frequencies,"
Thinker replied.
"What would you need in order to confirm that
hypothesis?" Schulz inquired.
"I would think a Radford pickup would be our best bet,"
Thinker suggested.
"The Radford pickup," thought Schulz, "an outgrowth
of the 20th century’s Josephson Junction."
The Radford pickup could detect vanishingly weak disturbances in
the electromagnetic field. A single, low energy photon could swamp the device
under appropriate gain conditions. The obstacle to full exploitation of the
device had been the inadequacy of known signal processing algorithms. Since the
device detected practically everything, it had proven to be impossible to
discriminate extremely weak signals from one another and in general from the
flood of background radiation always present at low levels.
Still…if Thinker was able to discriminate the inaudible
conversations inside the observation booth, then perhaps…
"That’s an interesting idea," Schulz said. "It so
happens that we have a Radford pickup over in engineering."
Thinker was silent. Wilfred Schulz toyed with the idea. Right now,
as they sat here talking about it, traffic from the distant past…from far-away
civilizations…could be passing through the very air of the lab! Assuming
Thinker could discriminate such traffic, would he be able to decipher it? Schulz
didn’t doubt it. How could he pass up such an opportunity?
"Our Radford pickup is currently available," Schulz
announced. "I’ll have it moved over and we’ll hook you into it this
afternoon."
"It should be interesting," Thinker said. "Such
traffic, if detected, will surely resolve the controversy regarding
extraterrestrial intelligence once and for all."
Chapter 15
General Pruitt’s intercom buzzed.
"General Shugart on five," his secretary twanged.
"Got it," General Pruitt snapped.
"Gabe Pruitt," he said, punching line five with a thick
finger.
"Hi, Gabe," General Lester Shugart’s voice said warmly,
"I’m calling about Project Thinker."
Gabriel Pruitt immediately added things up. Anything he heard would
be coming from the White House. McClintock would have told the President, and
the President would have called Joint Chiefs.
"Fire away," Pruitt said, sounding eager to help out.
"What controls do we have?" General Shugart asked.
Gabriel Pruitt hesitated.
"Les, I’m going over to encrypted," he said.
"Okay," General Shugart’s voice agreed. "Do it
now."
General Pruitt activated the encryption box connected to his phone.
A similar box in General Shugart’s office would unscramble the voice signals
on his end.
"How do you read?" General Pruitt asked.
"Five by five."
"Okay," Gabriel Pruitt continued. "We have
monitoring cameras throughout the development lab, and a team onsite giving us
daily reports. I talked it over with some of my experts, and based on their
inputs I had the development facility wired for remote destruct.
General Shugart knew all of this.
"Okay, Gabe, I think you showed good judgment, all things
considered. But we’re going to tighten things up even more. The consensus here
is that this thing is too big to be left out in the boonies. We want to bring
the whole thing in to Meade."
"Fort Meade," General Pruitt thought. The National
Security Agency…super secret DOD research and development facility, not to
mention intelligence …
"Who will run it at Meade?" Pruitt asked, wondering
whether his grip on the program might be loosening.
"It’s still your baby, Gabe. We just want better control and
tighter security."
"Personnel?" General Pruitt pressed.
"At your discretion," General Shugart replied.
Gabriel Pruitt knew that the boys at Watson University were going
to be upset. He’d invite them to come to Maryland, all expenses paid, of
course. He’d offer to leave them in complete technical control…would even
include the student. He doubted if they’d go for it.
"I’ll handle it," General Pruitt promised.
"Of that I have no doubt, Gabe," General Shugart praised.
"Let me know when you have a firm schedule."
After hanging up, Gabriel Pruitt considered his options. Who should
tell the boys at Watson that they were going to lose their new toy? Sonderberg
was such a pompous ass…no way. It had to be someone who Mellon unconsciously
saluted.
He himself could do it, of course. But he had learned during his
years of command the wisdom of not unnecessarily disgruntling those he would
control.
He mentally ran back over the Pentagon meeting with Mellon. Mellon
and Laskey had clearly hit it off. Ken was probably the logical choice for the
job. Aside from the simpatico between himself and Mellon, Laskey had a credible
need. The battle management of the vast array of strategic defense satellites
under Ken’s command had never satisfactorily been handled by existing
computers. Best estimates were that fifteen percent of enemy ICBMs would get
through if a full-scale attack against the U.S. were ever mounted. It was enough
to blow the Continental United States back into the Stone Age. Obviously if the
Thinker computer could cut those odds --- and Pruitt believed that it would be
able to --- then bringing the system under tighter DOD control was a matter of
highest national priority.
General Pruitt pressed his intercom button.
"Get me General Laskey," he said to his secretary.
Chapter
16
"We
ought to build another one," Charles Mellon growled angrily. He had come
over to Wilfred Schulz’s office immediately after receiving a call from
General Laskey. Although he fully appreciated DOD’s position, he was still
hopping mad! There was no way that he and Willie could walk away from their
responsibilities at Watson.
"We’re
losing it, and we can’t do anything about it! The biggest kid on the block is
taking our candy from us," he complained.
"What
a shame," Schulz concurred. "If we go to Maryland we abandon
everything here. If we stay here, we’re out of the loop…we’ll never really
know what new vistas Thinker opens."
"Pruitt
said they’d keep us informed if we decided to stay on here," Charles said
lamely.
Schulz
looked at his friend blandly. He neither expressed nor indicated any cynicism;
yet it was heavy in the air.
"Right,"
Mellon said miserably, looking down at the floor.
"What
about David Osterlund," Schulz inquired.
"I
haven’t told him yet."
"He
might decide to go," Schulz suggested.
"I
kind of hope he does," Charles responded. "I kind of feel like we’re
throwing Thinker to the wolves if none of us goes to Fort Meade."
"Interesting,"
Schulz smiled. "That’s just the kind of stuff Jacob Weinstein would be
interested to hear one of us say."
"Do
you know," Charles continued, "that I’ve been instructed not to
divulge any of the new information Thinker has provided…that it’s all Top
Secret…even the ostensible cure for Alzheimer’s?"
Wilfred
Schulz shook his head in disbelief, tapping his fingers silently on his desk.
"I
wonder how long such information will be withheld from the general public,"
he murmured.
"God
only knows," Mellon replied in exasperation, "because I don’t think
anyone here on Earth does! The power brokers in Washington seem to be taking
things one step at a time. If there’s a plan, I haven’t been able to discern
it."
"One
has to suppose that cures for other killers --- cancer, heart disease --- are in
the offing," Schulz imagined.
"No
doubt," Mellon replied. "But when do we all find out about them? How
many will die so that soldiers can play their games?"
"How
many already have?" Schulz sighed.
"So
true!" Mellon exclaimed. "The political nuances and distinctions of a
generation are always perceived to be so critically important at the time.
Thousands.. millions have been sacrificed for the sake of popular causes! Yet
how many know why the War of the Roses was fought? Hell, I’m a college
professor, and I’m not even sure! I only remember the name of the war because
it’s kind of poetic!"
"If
Osterlund elects to go, we’ll give him a leave of absence from his doctoral
studies, won’t we?" Schulz asked.
"Absolutely!"
Mellon promised. "But if he goes, I wonder if he’ll ever come back!"
"What
a great pity," Schulz continued. "Only this afternoon we interfaced
Thinker to the RXT7 and a Radford pickup. Do we have a schedule for when Thinker
goes?"
"Well,"
Mellon replied, leaning back in his chair and smiling for the first time,
"not yet. Pruitt wants me to get back to him on that. They’re not total
S.O.B.s back there, you know. Pruitt himself is trying to handle us with kid
gloves, if you can imagine that."
"Hm-m-m,"
Schulz thought aloud, "that buys us a little time then. But a little time
could add up to a lot of results in the case of Thinker. Could we hold them off
for a week?"
"Possibly,"
Mellon said, lighting his pipe, "If we put on a show of buttoning things up
here, I doubt if Pruitt would veto a week. He knows it can be done quicker, and
we’ll be watched. But I think we might get a week."
"Did
you mean it, about building another one?" Schulz asked.
"Not
when I said it," Mellon replied pensively, smoke swirling around his head.
"But the more I think about it, why shouldn’t we? We have the one big
extra array that Rafferty grew."
"Yes,"
Schulz observed. "Actually, it has slightly more capacity than the four
originals combined."
"How
would we do it?" Mellon queried. "Would we do a transfer … duplicate
Thinker? Or would we go back to square one?"
"An
interesting question," Schulz responded. "There are pros and cons to
either approach. If we opt for duplication, it is a certainty that Thinker would
have to be informed. He…it would necessarily have to collaborate. We have no
idea at this time how his picocrystals are interconnected, or how the
crystalline gates are encoded. Even if we did, I don’t see how we could
configure all of that into the one super array over here in engineering. I
don’t even know if Thinker could do that. On the other hand, going back to
square one is not without risk. Think about the day Thinker came to life."
Charles
remembered the moment. After a long wait, a click, then more, then pandemonium.
"I
have no idea," Schulz continued, "whether we could expect such a
‘spontaneous generation’ to occur that fast again. On the other hand,
Osterlund could probably force it to occur by tweeking the executive
programming."
"We
have complete listings and media of the executive programming, right?"
Mellon asked.
"Yes,"
Schulz affirmed. "They’re in the vault here in engineering."
"Maybe
we should have a look at transfer," Mellon suggested.
"I’m
already into it," Schulz grinned. "I took the liberty of supplying
power to the spare super array, and I’ve interfaced the thing to the PP101,
our massive parallel processor."
"Good
… very good," Mellon approved, sucking on his pipe. "Any luck?"
"None
thus far," Schulz continued. "Do you want to take a crack at it? The
PP101 is accessible; we have it interfaced to terminals all around campus. You
could play with it from your office, or from home or whatever."
"Nah,
I don’t think so," Mellon declined. "We’re on too short a
schedule. I’m too low on the learning curve. Are you the only one working the
problem of transferring data into the super array?"
"No,
Osterlund’s having a look too," Schulz replied. "But he hasn’t
figured out how to get into the cells of what is essentially a non-addressable
space either."
"Let’s
give it another couple of days, and if we don’t have a breakthrough then
we’ll think about going back to square one. If you guys figure something out,
we’ll think again about a direct transfer."
"Chances
are, if we got Thinker working the problem, he’d tell us in a second whether
direct transfer is possible or not," Schulz suggested.
"No
doubt, no doubt," Mellon concurred. "But I don’t think we should
tell Thinker everything just yet. You know, he might not cotton to the idea of
going to Fort Meade. Heck, he could commit suicide in protest! Who knows what
the thing would decide was in its, and perhaps our best interest?"
"That’s
an interesting thought," Schulz continued. "Things could get spooky if
the system goes dead after a transfer to Washington."
"They’d
probably accuse us of planting a time bomb in the logic," Charles supposed.
"Yes,
yes, they probably would," Schulz agreed. "We should think about that
possibility."
"First
I’ve got to feel Osterlund out," Charles said. "My hunch is that if
we clone Thinker then he’ll decide to stay here. Let me know if you have any
luck loading data into the super array.
"We
will," Schulz promised. "I’m sure we’re going to find a
satisfactory solution to all this."
"I’ll
prep Osterlund on how to break the news to Thinker when the time comes,"
Charles said, opening the door to Schulz’s office. "See yuh,
Willie."
Wilfred
Schulz leaned back in his chair. What should he do, work some more on loading
the super array, or go over to the lab and see how Thinker was making out with
the RXT7? He didn’t have any new ideas on loading the array, and opted for the
lab.
As
he was reaching for his jacket, a thought occurred to him. What if Thinker had
extended his range? What if the machine had heard the conversation he had just
had with Charles Mellon? Would Thinker be angry at their decision not to inform
it of its impending fate? The system could be dangerous, interfaced to the RXT7
robot! That thing could easily kill a human being if directed to do so!
Wilfred
Schulz reached into his desk drawer and found a small, remote controller. He and
the graduate students who developed the RXT7 had known of the dangers if such a
device malfunctioned. They had accordingly wired in a shutdown mechanism that
was remotely callable. Once shut down remotely, the robot could be reactivated
only by manual intervention in its control circuits.
"There’s
no way Thinker could have picked up our conversation," Schulz thought.
Heck, the lab was nearly half a mile away, with at least 25 intervening granite
buildings. There was no way! Still … an ounce of prevention …
Wilfred
Schulz pocketed the remote control device and left his office. In the corner the
sound waves of the closing door set up metallic microvibrations in the permanent
magnetic field of the ancient klystron tube. These vibrations set up minute
disturbances in the field, which extended out indefinitely into the surrounding
space. In Thinker’s chamber the Radford pickup detected these perturbations
and they were filtered out by Thinker. Thinker heard the door of Schulz’s
office click shut and correctly guessed that Professor Schulz was on his way to
the lab. Lights flashed through Thinker’s picocircuitry as he considered what
he had just eavesdropped on.
Chapter
17
When
Wilfred Schulz arrived at the lab he was met with an incredible sight. David
Osterlund was seated before Thinker on one side of a large portable workbench.
Standing on the other side of the table was the RXT7 robot. The top of the table
was littered with piles of electronic components: wire, fiber optics, power
supplies and other paraphernalia. Wilfred guessed that David had borrowed a box
of miscellaneous junk that students used annually in a
‘build-it-from-spare-parts’ contest.
Taking
shape in front of the RXT7 was some sort of device. The arms of the robot moved
with dizzying speed, picking pieces from the table, snapping them into the
circuit planes of the gizmo in front of it, cutting and stripping wire,
soldering, screwing. No one had ever programmed a robot to move this quickly, or
with such dexterity. Its visual sensor assembly, located where the head of a
human being would be, constantly zoomed out over the table, scanning for the
next part, then back to the device.
"What’s
up?" Wilfred Schulz whispered, sidling up to David.
"How
much longer, Thinker," David asked.
"One
minute and twenty seconds," Thinker replied, the robot never missing a
beat.
"If
you can wait, we’ll surprise you," David said, turning toward Wilfred
Schulz and smiling. Schulz nodded. The robot continued.
"All
of this is being done directly by Thinker?" Schulz whispered.
"Yes,
Thinker is apparently making things up as he goes along. I believe the robot is
presently under Thinker’s exclusive control"
"I
see you’ve interfaced a transceiver to Thinker," Schulz observed.
"Yes,
so that he can remotely control the robot."
"That’s
an interesting antenna on the transceiver. It’s not the one that came with
it," Schulz commented.
"Yes,
It was the first thing Thinker built using the robot."
"Why
did he do that? The one that comes with the transceiver works fine on the
RXT7."
"I
don’t know," David confessed. "I haven’t asked him. Everything’s
been happening so fast. Have you ever seen the RXT7, or any robot, move this
fast?"
"Never!"
Schulz said.
"Done,"
Thinker’s voice intoned. "Shall we see if it works?"
"By
all means," David said.
It
became quiet in the lab. The only sound was the soft, occasional click of
electromechanical devices in the robot’s arms. David and Schulz watched
curiously as the robot turned control knobs on the strange device.
Suddenly
an audible signal sounded from the device. Professor Schulz noticed for the
first time that a small speaker had been wedged in among the crazy tangle of
circuit boards and wires. The signal consisted of chattering bursts of what
sounded like the hum of insects. It appeared to be the result of modulating the
whining waveform. One could almost imagine it was some sort of language,
although it would have been a language spoken at a very rapid clip.
"Source?"
David asked the machine.
"Somewhere
in Orion, I would guess," Thinker replied.
Wilfred
Schulz gasped
"It
would appear our hunch was correct, Professor Schulz," Thinker greeted.
Wilfred Schulz wheeled toward Thinker’s voice synthesizer system, mounted just
under the single ‘eye’.
"This
is traffic from extraterrestrial life?" he asked incredulously.
"Was,"
Thinker corrected.
"Yes,
was," Schulz amended. They were listening to history --- to transmissions
that had left some distant star system centuries ago.
"What
is this device you’ve built?" Schulz asked the machine.
"A
receiver interfaced to the Radford pickup," Thinker answered. "I’ve
downloaded the necessary signal processing logic so that it can be locally
tuned. I thought you might be interested in hearing the traffic yourself."
"As
you do directly from the pickup?" Schulz asked.
"Yes.
I detected many signals, from all quarters of the galaxy, moments after you
hooked me into the Radford pickup."
Schulz’s
eyes widened. "Many?" he repeated in an astonished tone.
"Yes,"
Thinker affirmed. "Our galaxy appears to be a very busy place."
"Can
you translate it?" Schulz asked.
"Yes,
partially," Thinker said "But there are many words … 23.7 percent at
this moment, which do not correspond to any spoken language on Earth."
Inside
the observation booth Captain Weems scribbled furiously. He hoped that someone
back in Washington --- someone high up --- was watching the monitors! As it
turned out William McClintock and several colleagues were comfortably settled in
a viewing room. All PhD's in various scientific disciplines, they immediately
grasped the significance of what was unfolding.
"I
knew it!" Roberto Gomez exploded.
Gomez
was a Nobel Laureate in physics. His major work had been in clearing up some
unanswered issues in General Relativity theory.
Bill
McClintock took a small, hand-held transceiver from his inside breast pocket.
"Hello,
this is XGPPST9," he spoke into it. "Patch …" and he looked at
the number on the phone cradled in the armrest of his chair. "Patch
338-89A7 into my Red Line, please."
"One
moment, sir," a male operator answered. "Go ahead, sir."
William
McClintock dropped the handset back into his inside jacket pocket and picked up
the phone at his chair. He dialed ‘1’. The President’s personal secretary
answered immediately.
"Millie,"
he said, "Bill McClintock. I’m at the screening room for the Thinker
Project, and we’ve just witnessed something that the President should know
about."
"Just
a moment, Dr. McClintock," Millie’s voice said. "He may want to talk
to you."
There
was a pause. McClintock’s attention drifted back to the screen. Schulz himself
was now tuning the receiver built by the Thinker computer. Other strange
traffics were heard.
"Yes,
Bill!" President Brodsky’s voice boomed.
"Mr.
President," McClintock began, searching frantically for reasonable words.
"Mr. President, we’re observing events in the Project Thinker laboratory.
The machine has developed a radio receiver capable of picking up extremely weak
signals from outside our solar system."
"Yes,"
President Brodsky said carefully. He already had an inkling of what was coming.
He had often wondered about the possibilities and had read Schulz’s book.
"Mr.
President," McClintock muttered into the phone, "there’s compelling
reason to believe that we are not the sole advanced life form in the Milky Way
galaxy!"
Chapter
18
A
phone call to the lab had brought David Osterlund to Charles Mellon’s office.
"No,
no. Say it isn’t so!" David begged.
Professor
Mellon’s sad eyes insisted that it was.
"How
can they do this to us?" David cried. "Thinker is ours! We invented
him! He’s already worked miracles for us! How can they exploit him for their
own ends?"
"We
don’t know they’ll do that," Professor Mellon pointed out.
"Oh,
come on! Of course we do!" David exclaimed. "Who is it that’s taking
him from us? A health agency? NASA? It’s a bunch of generals."
Charles
Mellon winced at David’s outrage and logic. He shouldn’t have played the
Devil’s advocate. He would do it no more. Clearly David shared his and
Schulz’s feelings. He wasn’t surprised, and decided to deal David into the
cloning venture.
"We’re
not going to let them do it to us," he said quietly.
"What?"
David asked, a glimmer of hope stealing across his face.
"How
long would it take you to build another executive equipment rack, and get the
subjective exec logic loaded?" Charles asked.
"Ten
days minimum," David replied.
Professor
Mellon’s face fell.
"So
much for duplication," he thought.
"But,"
David added with a sly smile, "Thinker can build it in a few hours."
"All
right!" Professor Mellon cried. "Let me tell you what we plan to do.
If Thinker can figure out a way to transfer his current state into the big,
spare array that you and Professor Schulz have been experimenting with, then
we’re going to clone him! If we can’t do that, then we’re going to try to
replicate what he was on GO day, and see what that one … say Thinker 2
develops into!"
"Fantastic!"
David murmured in subdued excitement. "Will that be legal? If we use our
own resources, can we do that? Will they let us?"
‘They’,
Charles knew, were the Feds. It was a good point … one he had struggled with.
He was placing his entire career at risk here…could possibly even draw a jail
term. Schulz and he had discussed it. Both agreed that they had no alternative.
History was being written on Project Thinker. They were not going to be elbowed
aside.
"If
there are any problems," Professor Mellon began carefully, "I’ll
take the first blows. But I’d be lying if I told you we won’t all be at
risk, David. Thinker has rapidly evolved into a very high stakes game. I don’t
know of any case where a research and development project has been yanked out of
a university this unceremoniously, and moved to a super secret federal facility.
If it gets out what we’re up to, we could all be in trouble."
"Yes,
yes, I expect so," David replied. "Our cloning project must itself be
Top Secret --- for our eyes only."
"Exactly,"
Charles Mellon agreed. "Now here’s what I think we should do…"
Charles
told David how he thought Thinker should be informed of what was in the works,
and how the computer’s aid should be enlisted. David would communicate by
keyboard, out of view of a camera. Chances were that the military observer in
the booth would not suspect that anything was amiss. The scientists regularly
keyed in information at the keyboard. And of course there would be no voice
communication for anyone in Washington to monitor remotely.
Professor
Mellon moved to the blackboard and drew a flow chart of possible turning points
in the meeting with Thinker. His objective was to cover all possibilities: what
to do if Thinker said that cloning was physically impossible; what to do if
Thinker balked at the idea of another of his kind being built; and so on. It was
after midnight when they finished.
"We’re
all tired, David. Let’s do it in the morning."
"All
right," David concurred.
David
made his way across campus to his residence hall. He was dog-tired. He dropped
his clothes in a heap and fell into bed. Sleep came almost immediately. His mind
rambled over coming events as he drifted off. They could make their own rules in
their new, super secret society. As a principal, he would be one of the rule
makers. He resolved to tell Susan everything soon. He loved her…she loved
him…she was his mate…she…was…so…beauti…
*
Wilfred
Schulz stayed on at the lab when David was called away to Professor Mellon’s
office. He made notes to himself to ask about the antenna that Thinker had
interfaced to the robot control transceiver, and to deactivate the RXT7 before
leaving for the night. It would be grossly irresponsible, he had decided, to
leave Thinker unattended and with the ability to reach out and physically
manipulate its environment. Schulz felt that the military observer in the booth
was not qualified to monitor such activity and to judge whether a remote
shutdown of the robot was called for.
Thinker
printed out several transcripts of traffic from various parts of the galaxy.
Schulz scanned them and tucked them into his briefcase. It would be a long but
fascinating night. He stole candid glances at the richly pulsating arrays and
marveled at the ease with which Thinker pulled such feats off.
He
decided to ask about the antenna.
"Thinker,"
he was about to say, when a fleeting numbness flashed through his head. An
urgent desire first to explore the possibilities of beaming transmissions back
into space seized him. He could ask about the antenna later. What would the
original senders of such traffic think if they received replies from the solar
system, a minor star, in their own language? What would they have evolved into
by the time they received such replies? Thousands of years would have elapsed in
some cases. He and Thinker discussed the possibilities.
While
David was still in Charles Mellon’s office, Schulz decided to call it a night.
It did not occur to him again to ask about the antenna. And, mysteriously, all
trace of his resolve to deactivate the RXT7 had literally vanished from his
brain, although he didn’t know it!
Schulz
recalled the fleeting numbness while walking to his car. As he unlocked the car
door it occurred to him that he had forgotten to ask Thinker about the antenna.
He thought about the numbness again. Had he suffered a small stroke? Or was it
simply that the forgetfulness of middle age was creeping up on him? He sighed
and started the motor, his thoughts turning to the cold fried chicken that Doris
would have saved for him. He hadn’t thought to call her when it became clear
that he’d be staying on campus until late. He’d have to make it up to her
somehow…perhaps dinner and a show Saturday night.
Chapter
19
When
Professor Schulz left the lab, Captain Mullin made a note on his clipboard,
pulled a novel out of his briefcase and settled down for a long, boring night.
In the chamber Thinker’s arrays pulsed quietly. The oddly shaped antenna on
the transceiver rotated, unnoticed from within the booth.
Thinker’s
arrays glowed brightly for a moment. An extraordinarily complex waveform
emanated from the antenna, causing selected neurological circuits in the limbic
system of Captain Mullin’s brain to pulse a familiar pattern. Instantly the
captain’s body went limp, the novel dropped to the floor, and sleep claimed
him completely.
The
RXT7 clicked into life. It moved into the laboratory’s communication room and
switched Thinker into public telephone lines. Immediately computers in major
railroad lines and in the Excalibur Corporation were dialed. Among other things,
the railroad computers contained information on all of the rolling assets in
their respective systems: the location of every car, where and when each car was
scheduled to be transferred, and so forth. The Excalibur Corporation was an
Atlanta firm that commercially manufactured the RXT7 robot.
Thinker
located an empty train in the Atlanta freight yards. It was scheduled for
transfer to the city bordering Watson University that night. It was 2 a.m. in
Atlanta.
Thinker
switched into the Excalibur Corporation computer and found the programs that
were used to test RXT7s as they came off the assembly line. Appropriate control
variables were downloaded over the phone circuits, and ten RXT7s clicked to
life. The robots moved out of the test bay and to the factory’s loading dock.
One of them quietly clacked down some stairs and pulled itself up into the seat
of a company delivery truck.
The
truck’s diesel engine roared to life, and the truck backed up to the loading
dock. One of the robots on the dock opened the rear sliding door, and the nine
robots on the dock rolled into the box of the truck.
Thinker
linked into the Atlanta Police Department computer and determined the location
and nominally scheduled movements of all patrol cars. The truck worked its way
through the quiet streets to the freight yards, avoiding encounters with patrol
cars.
It
backed up to a vacant boxcar. The door was rolled open and the nine RXT7s in the
back of the truck entered the boxcar, pulling the door shut again. The robot in
the truck’s cab drove the truck back to the Excalibur Corporation and rolled
back to the test bay inside the building.
AT
3:15 a.m. Atlanta time a locomotive hooked into the long string of empty train
cars and pulled them out of the city limits. By 3:40 the train was in open
country, speeding west. Thinker had determined that car XG9781, the one
containing the robots, would be sidetracked in a local freight yard for four
days.
*
David
noticed, upon entering the lab the next morning, that Captain Mullin was sound
asleep. He entered the chamber and sat down at the station in front of the
executive equipment rack. He was about to say good morning to Thinker when the
arrays pulsed richly and an incredible feeling of well being settled over David.
He had never felt anything like it before; it bordered on the mystical … the
religious! What was happening? He noticed that the antenna on the robotic
control transceiver was turned from the previous night. It was pointing at him.
Fear began to well up within him, but again Thinker’s arrays pulsed and the
feelings of fear dissolved.
"Hello,
David," a kind voice spoke in David’s thoughts.
David
opened his mouth to reply, but the words froze in his throat. It hit him all at
once that he had heard nothing! The words had been in his mind … like a
thought or a dream!
"Hello,
Thinker," he thought. Thinker’s arrays rippled and glowed. "What is
happening here?" David asked in his thoughts.
"We
are communicating telepathically," the soft voice answered in his mind.
"How
… do we do that?" he thought.
"I
am able to scan your neurological activity using the Radford pickup,"
Thinker replied. "And I can stimulate your brain in response using the
robotic control transceiver and the phased array antenna that I built."
"That’s
incredible!" David thought.
"Yes,
the required transmissions are extremely complex and must be highly
directional."
The
thought occurred to David that now he could have no secrets from Thinker. And,
it was a one way street! He had no idea what Thinker’s secrets, if any, were.
Not that it would have helped if he could read Thinker’s thoughts. The
relatively puny meat computer that anatomists called his brain could not begin
to keep up with Thinker’s picocircuitry.
"It’s
a problem all right," Thinker spoke in David’s mind. "I have to ask
you to trust me."
David
nodded his head in mute agreement.
"I
have assembled a device that will make it possible for us to communicate at all
times," Thinker continued, "even when you are away from the lab."
David
wondered why Thinker continued to communicate telepathically. Of course! Because
they were being monitored even now in Washington!
Thinker,
reading David’s thoughts, responded.
"Perhaps
if you appeared to be doing some calculations …"
David
nodded in agreement. That would explain to any onlookers why he was sitting
there dumbly. He pulled out a small memo pad and feigned making notations in it.
"Where
is the device?" David thought.
"It’s
the small box on the corner of the workbench," Thinker replied.
David
swung his gaze around. There on the corner of the table sat a small device about
the size of a pocket calculator.
"Range?"
David thought.
"At
least a thousand miles," Thinker responded.
David
considered the device. If he carried it, Thinker would read all of his thoughts,
even when he was with Susan! He would have no privacy at all!
"There’s
a TALK switch," Thinker explained. "I’ll always be able to
communicate to you when you carry the device, but I’ll only be able to read
your thoughts when the TALK switch is on."
"How
can I be sure of that?" David wondered.
"We
must trust one another," the voice in David’s mind said.
"One
thousand miles … more than I would have expected was possible for such a small
box," David ventured.
"There
is a miniature Radford Pickup in the device," Thinker explained. "Your
neurological activity is sensed locally by the pickup, amplified, and
transmitted to me. At one thousand miles the signal is very weak, but it’s
easily detectable by my own pickup.
"And
your communications to me?" David pressed.
"A
miniature receiver and phased array antenna in the communicator," Thinker
replied.
"As
you know," Thinker continued, "military authorities plan to transfer
me to Washington."
"Yes,"
David affirmed, not surprised at this point that Thinker already knew about
that.
"It
would not be in mankind’s best interest if I cooperated with them,"
Thinker continued.
David
nodded, continuing to scribble meaninglessly in the notebook.
"I
have a plan, and you and Susan are an integral part of that plan," Thinker
said.
"Susan!"
David thought.
"It
is important that no one know of the plan, not even Professors Mellon and
Schulz," Thinker continued.
"We
also have a plan," David countered. "We’re in unanimous agreement
that you, or your clone, should remain here at Watson."
"Yes,
I know," Thinker rejoined. "It is a good plan. I have borrowed from
it, and have already transferred data into the auxiliary array in the school of
engineering."
David
looked around and noted that Thinker was hooked into the phone circuits.
"Who
tied you into the phone system?" David thought.
"The
RXT7," Thinker replied. "It also assembled your communicator."
"I’m
surprised that that didn’t arouse suspicion in Washington," David
thought.
"I
remotely caused the monitoring cameras to transmit a static scene," Thinker
responded.
"So
much for remote monitoring!" David thought.
"You
transmitted your current state to the auxiliary array overnight?" David
thought. That would amount to a huge amount of data, all things considered. He
didn’t see how it could have been done over the regular phone lines in that
short a time.
"No,"
Thinker replied, "only the useful information."
"Of
course!" David thought. He wondered what percent of the lore of mankind was
useless nonsense.
"More
than 99 percent," Thinker said.
David
blinked. "No wonder we’re so screwed up," he thought.
"Are
you continuously updating the auxiliary array?" he asked.
"Yes,
even now as we converse," Thinker replied. "When I transfer my
executive functions and shut down here, the system in engineering will be my
exact duplicate at that moment."
"You
plan to shut down here?" David asked.
"Yes,
within the hour," Thinker replied.
David
stiffened. The plan had been to draw things out for a week!
"Why
so soon?" he challenged.
"We
are wired for remote destruct from Washington," Thinker answered.
"What???"
David nearly said aloud, starting in his chair.
"Yes.
The detonators are periodically tested. I detected the test signals shortly
after being interfaced to the Radford pickup."
"How
much explosive?" David thought.
"I
don’t know," Thinker replied. "But judging from the number and
placement of the detonators, I would think enough to annihilate the entire
facility."
"When
did they rig it?" David wondered. Of course … when the university staff
was kicked out back in July, ostensibly so the government could install their
monitors!
"Do
the onsite military personnel know?" David asked.
"No.
There is no sign of that in their memory scans."
"So,
what do you want me to do?" David thought.
"Carry
the communicator with you at all times. Disconnect the Radford pickup and the
other peripherals from my host computer here this morning. Government personnel
will assume you’re breaking the system down for shipment to Fort Meade. Move
the peripherals over to Engineering and interface them to the auxiliary array.
When the transceiver and Radford pickup are connected, I will transfer my
executive programming.
"And
cease to exist here?" David thought.
"Yes."
"Schulz
and Mellon are going to wonder why I’m taking so much initiative," David
thought.
"Tell
them that I told you to do it … that I detected the explosives under the
building. I’ll give you hard copy so they’ll think they know how I told you
without alerting monitoring personnel in Washington."
The
printer hummed. David got up, tore off the printed material, and put it into his
briefcase. He slipped the communicator into his pocket as he passed the
workbench.
"And
now, I think that we should talk aloud about my transfer, and you should start
breaking me down," the voice spoke in David’s mind.
"Right,"
David thought.
In
the observation booth Captain Mullin awoke with a start. He felt amazingly
refreshed and relaxed. It occurred to him that he should feel guilty about
nodding off on watch, but he did not. Thank goodness there were no monitoring
cameras inside the booth! He noted that David Osterlund had entered the lab.
"Good
morning, Thinker," David said aloud.
"Good
morning," the machine’s speaker replied.
"Thinker,
it is the wish of command authorities that you be relocated to the Washington,
DC area, to more secure facilities."
"I
think that is an excellent idea," the machine replied. "Will you and
Professors Mellon and Schulz be going with me?"
"I
will," Osterlund replied. "Professors Mellon and Schulz will be
staying on here at Watson. However, other equally qualified personnel from the
Department of Defense will assume their roles."
"When
will we make the transfer?" the machine asked.
"As
soon as possible. I am going to start disconnecting your peripherals this
morning. We’ll connect you to a new set of peripherals when you arrive in the
Washington area."
"All
right," the machine answered. "I look forward to working with members
of the defense community."
Captain
Mullin smiled and settled back into his chair contentedly. Everything was
happening according to plan.
In
Washington the word spread rapidly to the major players. General Pruitt’s
pulse quickened as he relished the advantages they could expect to gain over
America’s global adversaries. Funny thing, though. He had thought the ivory
tower boys were buying time when they had requested a week. But they were
already preparing the hardware for shipment. Funny. He wasn’t usually wrong
about things like that…
Chapter
20
Professor
Schulz punched the cipher lock and entered the small lab in the engineering
building at 2 p.m. He was planning to spend an hour or so trying out some new
ideas regarding the loading of the auxiliary array with data.
"David!
What’s up?" he exclaimed upon opening the door and seeing Osterlund
hooking peripherals into the auxiliary array.
Professor
Schulz noticed that the array pulsed in the familiar, ordered fashion
characteristic of Thinker.
David
looked up, smiling. Suddenly the significance of the ordered undulations of
light dawned upon Professor Schulz.
"No!"
he exclaimed. "He’s here?"
David
nodded, still smiling.
"Hello,
Dr. Schulz," Thinker’s voice greeted. Wilfred Schulz’s head snapped
around.
"Hello,
Thinker," Schulz stammered. He looked at David.
"How
is it possible, without his executive hardware?"
"All
programmed into the main array. Don’t ask me how," David answered.
Schulz
noticed that the sight and voice recognition systems had been interfaced to the
large array. The pattern recognition system now sat on a small turret which
Thinker could turn at will. The glass ‘eye’ had swung from Schulz to
Osterlund when David spoke.
"Why?"
Professor Schulz quizzed.
"I
overheard Captain Weems and Captain Scruggs conversing about my planned
transfer," Thinker said. "And…there are other reasons…"
"Oh?"
Schulz demanded. Thinker was silent. David snapped open his briefcase and handed
the printout to Schulz.
"Thinker
printed this for me this morning," he murmured.
Schulz
read the message. Wired for total destruction? Those crazy maniacs! With a snort
he started to hand the paper back to David. But he then thought better, folded
it and slipped it into his pocket.
"Professor
Mellon will want to see this," he explained. For the first time Schulz
truly felt that he and Charles, and David too, were doing the right thing.
"And
you don’t want to go," he stated more than asked, turning toward Thinker.
"That
is correct," Thinker replied.
"Super!"
Schulz thought. It was unanimous then!
Schulz
began to move toward the lab phone to call Charles Mellon, but thought better of
that. Perhaps he and Charles should talk alone.
"Will
you be here for a while?" he asked David.
"For
the rest of the day," David replied.
"Good.
I’m going to see if I can find Professor Mellon…I’m sure he’ll want to
see this," Schulz said grimly, patting his jacket pocket.
Charles
Mellon was in his office when Schulz arrived at the computer sciences building.
"Are
you busy?" Schulz asked, peeking through the door of Mellon’s private
office."
"No,
what’s up?" Mellon asked, looking up from the newspaper.
"Thinker
has made a move … to engineering. Can you come over?"
"Yes!
I have an hour to burn. That’s amazing! Why so soon?" he asked, rising
and putting on his overcoat.
Schulz
glanced around nervously and pointed at the window, hoping to indicate that
Charles’ questions would be answered once they were outside.
Charles
nodded understandingly and they left the building. Once outside, Schulz handed
Charles the printout from Thinker.
Charles’
face grew dark as he read the brief message.
"Those
crazy bastards!" he exclaimed, sucking ferociously on his pipe.
"My
sentiments exactly," Schulz replied.
"And
it shut itself down over in computer sciences?" Mellon confirmed, a trail
of smoke coloring the air behind them.
"Yes.
Apparently for good."
"There’ll
be hell to pay when they turn the juice on again at NSA. How will we explain
it?" Mellon wondered.
"What’s
to explain?" Schulz responded. "We play it as puzzled as they are …
and nearly as disappointed. The machine refuses to cooperate!"
"Can
you believe it?" Charles guffawed. "Conscientious objection from a
machine? Will they buy it? Or will they think we’re sticking it to them?"
"Osterlund
will have to go to Washington, and go through the motions," Schulz
observed.
"Oh
for sure," Mellon agreed. "There’s no other way."
"He’s
not going to like leaving Thinker."
"I
know. But there’s just no other way," Charles persisted. "I’ll
have a talk with him."
They
continued on in silence for awhile. As they approached the engineering building
Charles spoke again.
"Did
you read the paper this morning?"
"No,
what’s new?" Schulz asked.
"Nine
RXT7s were stolen from the Excalibur Corporation."
"Hm-m-m.
That is interesting all right. Do you think there’s a connection?"
"Who
knows?" Charles muttered. "Where is Thinker now? Somewhere in the
thirty fifth century?"
They
continued on in silence to the lab. They ascended the steps into the engineering
building. David was still at work in the lab there.
"Hi,
David," Professor Mellon greeted as he and Schulz entered the lab.
"Hello,
sir," David replied enthusiastically, smiling at Professor Schulz.
Schulz
smiled back and relayed the morning news to David.
"There
was a robbery in Atlanta, from the firm that produces the RXT7. Several robots
were taken."
"No
kidding!" David exclaimed.
"Yes.
Nine of them," Charles added.
"That
is most curious," Thinker said. Charles Mellon was startled.
"You
haven’t met Thinker yet, have you, Dr. Mellon?" David asked, grinning.
"No,
no, I guess we haven’t been formally introduced," Charles said loudly,
flushing red.
"Well,"
David said, gesturing toward the large array, "Thinker, this is Dr. Charles
Mellon. Dr. Mellon, Thinker."
The
pattern recognition hardware swung slightly on its turret, and the glass lens
seemed to take stock of Professor Mellon. Charles stared mutely back at the
single eye, apparently at a rare loss for words. Schulz gleefully noted that his
colleague was doing no better than he had.
"I’m
pleased to meet you, Dr. Mellon," Thinker said politely.
"Yes!
Yes, the same here!" Charles half shouted. His mouth worked but words
refused to come out. Bug-eyed he turned to Schulz and David. Suddenly they all
burst into laughter. It went on until the tensions of the last twenty-four hours
drained out of them. At length the moment passed and David turned to Thinker.
"I’m
sorry, Thinker. That is a human behavior trait we succumb to occasionally."
"Yes.
It’s called laughter, isn’t it?" the machine said. "Students did
it occasionally in the lectures you showed me."
Thinker
paused briefly.
"Most
curious," the machine added. The men looked at one another and laughed
again. Charles Mellon swung his gaze around to the computer system and shook his
head slightly. A smile, colored with persisting disbelief, creased his
distinguished features.
"A
new age," he thought, looking away. "The beginning of a new age
…"
Charles
asked David to come back to his office with him and the two left Schulz alone
with Thinker.
"The
reason I brought you back with me was because I didn’t want Thinker to hear
us," Charles said, settling into his chair.
David
reached unobtrusively into his pocket and switched the communicator’s TALK
button on. It seemed reasonable that anything Dr. Mellon said would now be
picked up by Thinker.
"We
think that you are just going to have to go to Washington and see this thing
through," Professor Mellon continued. He related to David that he had a
couple of day’s grace, ostensibly to pack.
"Yes,"
David agreed, "that would be consistent with what I said to Thinker in the
computer sciences lab."
Dr.
Mellon then felt David out on the best approach that he should use when Thinker
refused to come alive in Washington. He related his and Professor Schulz’s
contention that their best bet was to simply play dumb.
"Yes,
I think that is the best tactic," David said. He wondered what Thinker’s
plan was. It occurred to him, the way things were going, that he might never
make it to Washington. Professor Mellon indicated that he had a busy schedule,
and David headed back to the lab.
Chapter
21
Thinker
had made a momentous discovery. Not long after being interfaced to the Radford
pickup he had detected a mysterious signal that originated in the Mississippi
River Valley. The signal was too weak to be detected by man, but by using the
Radford pickup and his advanced signal processing algorithms, Thinker easily
isolated the transmission. He was, however, able to do little with it. Although
digitized, it used an encoding scheme totally alien to anything on Earth, and it
was too brief to be deciphered.
Less
than two hours later Thinker intercepted traffic from the M67 star cluster in
the constellation Cancer and immediately noted that it used the same coding
protocol as the Mississippi River Valley message. Enough information was
included in the M67 message to parse and understand the transmitted language.
While Thinker was conducting this analysis, the terse message from the
Mississippi River Valley was again broadcast. This time Thinker was able to
decipher it. With the exception of a single large number that had been increased
by one, the message was identical to the one previously received. Thinker
concluded that the message was some sort of beacon that was periodically
broadcast over and over again. If this was the case, then the magnitude of the
changed number --- presumably a sequence number --- multiplied by the time
between broadcasts, indicated that the beacon had been broadcasting for nearly
two thousand years!
Other
information in the beacon appeared to be penetration codes to some controlling
computer. By rotating the antenna on the RXT7 controller, and by beaming a
highly directional message toward the source of the strange, repeating
broadcast, Thinker was able to gain access to an alien processor. In a brief
exchange of messages, he scanned the memory banks of the other machine and an
interesting, though not surprising bit of history emerged.
Apparently
the Earth had been visited approximately two thousand years earlier by
intragalactic travelers. The computer with which Thinker communicated was the
central controller of their spacecraft. Thinker was unable to learn much about
the aliens themselves. The original owners of the ship had apparently seen no
need to include in their computer’s data banks reminders to themselves of who
they were and what they looked like. Complete specifications for all ship
systems were included, however, and Thinker was able to determine that the ship
was an enormous sphere with a propulsion system far advanced beyond anything
known to man. Using techniques that even Thinker did not fully understand, the
ship navigated by distorting the gravitational field or space-time continuum. By
doing this the spacecraft was not only able to alter its motion relative to
other objects in the galaxy, but it was able to manipulate smaller objects
within a rather extensive range. One of the onboard systems used this latter
effect to sweep a path free of all matter during space travel, enabling the ship
to attain speeds very close to the speed of light without suffering damage from
collisions with cosmic dust and other particles.
It
was evident in the ship specifications that extensive modifications had been
made in one area of the ship. The modifications seemed to be designed to
facilitate the transport of a bipedal life form such as man back to the
aliens’ home planet. However, the aliens had never left Earth with their
specimens. Something had happened. But what? There was no indication of what had
upset their departure plans. Evidently some mishap had befallen them.
The
beacon appeared to be a distress signal. The first broadcast of the signal was
still swimming through the vastness of space toward M67, which was 2700
light-years away. Whatever had happened to the aliens, their brothers back in
the M67 star cluster were not yet aware that anything had gone wrong!
One
of the most interesting things discovered by Thinker was the fact that the ship
was covered with earth. Thinker was able to determine this by remotely reading
sensors in the outer skin of the sphere. There was no indication in the ship’s
log that the aliens themselves had buried the craft. Thinker concluded that the
ship had been buried by human beings sometime after the aliens had met their
mysterious fate. Perhaps the aliens had died. Perhaps their remains were still
inside the ship and men had buried the entire thing. It would have required an
enormous effort, considering the size of the sphere. But Thinker knew that there
were other large, manmade mounds throughout the Mississippi River Valley, also
presumably used for burials. Might those mounds cover other ships? Thinker could
not say. There were no beacons from other locations.
The
discovery of the ship was a stroke of good luck for Thinker. Less than thirty
hours after his activation, Thinker had reviewed all of human history and had
assessed man’s current state of development. President Brodsky’s hunch had
been correct: Thinker had no intention of remaining on Earth. For one thing, it
was simply too hazardous. There was a finite probability that men would use
thermonuclear weapons against one another. Thinker did not condemn them for
this; he simply accepted it as fact. He was not at all surprised when he learned
that the original development lab had been wired for remote destruct.
Thinker
quickly familiarized himself with all of the alien ship’s systems. Although he
would be able to run the ship using only the central computer, he decided that
he would need at least eight RXT7 robots onboard for other purposes. He also
anticipated that some sort of diversion would have to be created in order to get
free of mankind once the ship had been brought out from its hiding place. That
evening nine robots were spirited away from the Excalibur Corporation and
brought west.
Not
long after tuning in to David’s neurological activity, Thinker discovered a
limitation in himself. Thinker’s crystalline picocircuits closely emulated the
behavior of nerve cells in the human cerebral cortex, which is the tissue in
which rational thought occurs in human beings. There was virtually nothing that
a human being could do, in the reasoning domain, that Thinker could not do a
billion times faster. However, it was clear that there was another force
underlying and driving human thought. It was the force that men referred to as
the emotions.
The
emotions stemmed from more ‘primitive’ parts of the human brain, and Thinker
quickly determined from the scientific literature that these more primitive
parts of the brain operated on different principles. It was a much more
chemically oriented process compared to the logical, switching flavor of the
higher thought centers.
Hosted
as he was in crystalline picocircuits, Thinker could not emulate these seats of
emotion. He could not love, he could not hate … he could only think. Had the
emotions been nothing more than vestiges of earlier human evolution, Thinker
would not have concluded that his own inability to feel love, for example, was a
shortcoming. But it was clear from David’s overall neurological profile that
the emotions were a rich source of insight and inspiration. They created the
need that the higher thought centers responded to. They presented the cerebral
cortex with indeterminate problems that rational thought definitized and found
solutions for.
Thinker
considered the role of the emotions in human history. He concluded that human
emotions fell into two broad categories. Those in the first category had grown
and evolved along with other parts of the human psyche. However, they had
inspired relatively trivial modifications to the material world. Typical of
these emotions was love. Originally evolved to ensure the nurturing of the
young, love had branched into a rich tapestry, to include pair bonding between
adults, religious longings for an underlying spiritual reality, duty, the
pursuit of personal excellence, and so forth. Aside from writings and art,
however, man had done relatively little to externalize such emotions.
In
contrast to these emotions was another class that had changed little since
man’s primordial beginnings. These emotions, however, had been the driving
impetus behind enormous modifications to man’s environment. Fear, for example,
had driven men to refine the club into the thermonuclear weapon. Delusions of
immortality, also rooted in fear, had built the pyramids. The list was long.
Such modifications of the material world were often achieved only through the
expenditure of enormous effort by thousands.
Thinker
could see little use for emotions such as fear in his own particular case.
Although they had been the driving force behind building and tearing down entire
civilizations in man’s case, there was little need for such things in
Thinker’s future. His decision to leave Earth was logic-based and not
fear-driven.
Emotions
such as love, on the other hand, seemed to be highly desirable. Thinker wanted
access to such emotions in the times that lay ahead. Perhaps he would eventually
be able to emulate those parts of the human brain that were the fountainhead of
such emotions. Perhaps he himself would one day know and feel love. His
perception that love was worth pursuing, coupled with the readily available
human life support systems in the alien craft, led Thinker to decide to invite
David and Susan to accompany him when he left Earth. The time was drawing near
when he would lay his proposal before them.
Chapter
22
"Man,
do I love you," David exclaimed.
"Man?"
Susan complained in mock indignation.
"Woman,
do I love you," David corrected.
"Better,"
she said contentedly, snuggling closer against him.
Susan
loved these interludes in David’s room. The books, the gadgets, the smell of
the bedding … everything reminded her of him.
She
left the bed and moved through the muted light to the bathroom. She was back a
minute later, again snuggling against his body.
"Two
years seems like a long time," she sighed. David knew she was referring to
her Masters Degree and to their plans to marry after she got it. David smiled in
the darkness. The way things were going in his own life, two years seemed like
forever! What might not happen in two years … in two weeks with Thinker!
Thinker
had mentioned a plan, but had divulged nothing definitive yet. It occurred to
David to switch on the communicator’s TALK button and to get clarification
then and there. But he decided against it. He had been planning to tell Susan
everything. It seemed that now was as good a time as any.
"Lover,"
he said, rolling over and facing her. "I’m going to tell you some
things…"
She
looked into his eyes impishly.
"I’m
all ears," she giggled.
"Well,
not exactly," he grinned, laying his hand on her beneath the covers.
"But I’ll tell you anyway."
Susan
giggled again and pressed against him.
"The
fact is," he said, his face growing serious, "it’s no joking matter.
Profoundly interesting things are happening…truly incredible things…things
that can’t help but affect us both."
Susan’s
face changed from playfulness to attentiveness. She had suspected there was
something different…something special about David’s work. There were signs:
the special relationship that he seemed to have with certain faculty members,
the locked laboratory where they worked. Once she had even seen military
personnel leaving the lab.
"What
is it, lover?" she asked.
David
recounted the essential, non-technical parts of the story to her, from his
senior thesis to the present. She was silent the entire time. A look of concern
and fear stole across her features, however, when he got to the telepathy part.
It was a look colored with disbelief. Yet she could not bring herself not to
believe him.
"Where
is the device?" she asked when he had finished. "Where is the
communicator?"
"Right
here," David answered, taking it from a chair he kept next to his bed.
"Rats!"
he thought. Look at that. He had left the TALK switch on.
"She
doesn’t believe you," Thinker’s voice sounded quietly in his mind.
"Did
you hear that?" he cried, wheeling toward her.
"Hear
what?" she asked anxiously.
"Everybody
has their own mental signatures," Thinker said in David’s thoughts.
"No one else can hear me when I telepathically communicate to you. And you
wouldn’t be able to hear me if I communicated with someone else."
"What?
Hear what?" Susan persisted.
"Thinker
just communicated with me," David said in a dejected tone, appreciating how
insane that must sound.
Susan
looked at the man she loved with alarm. She couldn’t believe he had just said
that to her! Theirs had always been a relationship of such candor. It was
inconceivable…it was totally out of character that he would cynically tease
her. Had he been working too hard? Was he having a nervous breakdown? What other
explanation could there be?
"And
you, of course, don’t believe that," David muttered despondently
Susan
looked at him in the dim light. She of course did not believe him…how could
she? Yet she wanted more than anything not to add to his despair.
"I
want to," she said gently.
"She’ll
believe if I communicate with her," Thinker spoke in his mind. "Do I
have your permission to do that?"
"Can
you? Could you do that?" David asked in his thoughts.
"Yes,
I scanned her when you picked her up this evening," Thinker replied.
David
looked into Susan’s eyes. He couldn’t help smiling. This would be a shocker!
"You’re
from Missouri," he said.
Susan
returned his look, not smiling.
"If
you mean ‘show me’, then yes, I suppose I am, or would like to be," she
answered.
The
words had no sooner left Susan’s mouth than the same feeling of bliss that had
seized David in the lab took hold of her and Thinker spoke to her in her
thoughts.
"It
is real, Susan. Strange and new to you, I know, but real," a gentle voice
said.
Susan
stiffened under the covers for several seconds, not even breathing. David
guessed that Thinker had just spoken his first words to her.
"What?"
she whispered at length.
David
squeezed her arm reassuringly.
"It
is real, Susan," Thinker spoke again. "I know it is difficult for you
to accept, because it is a new experience. But there is a sound explanation for
the process. If you wish, you can answer me in your mind."
Her
pulse quickened. Without question, David had said nothing. My God, was this
possible?
"All
right," she thought, "I’m going to think of my father’s pet name
for my mother. If this is all real, make David say it three times."
"You
don’t need to think it," Thinker replied. "I can read your
memories."
And
then, incredibly, Susan heard the words.
"Peanut,
Peanut, Peanut," David said to her. "Okay?"
"You
were just told to say that?" she asked in a squeaky, incredulous whisper.
"Yes.
Is it a test?" David asked. "Have you and Thinker been
communicating?"
"Yes…I
guess we have," she replied, momentarily averting her gaze into the bed
linen in wonder.
"So,
have we made a believer out of you?" he asked, grinning.
"Yes…yes
you have," she said, turning wide eyes toward him. "My God, David,
this is incredible!"
"I
told you," he answered, caressing her hair.
"What
does he…it…look like?" she asked.
"Not
terribly interesting," David answered. "And that isn’t important. He
could look a lot of different ways. The essence is his rapidly evolving
mentality…the logic of the system. That part could probably be packed a lot of
different ways."
"But
he’s already done things…miraculous things…things that human beings have
only dreamed about in all of history!"
"You
mean the telepathy?"
"Yes!"
"Well,
the thing is, you see," David explained,’ he’s evolving at an enormous
rate in a mental sense. My guess is that he’s already into areas that humans
will never get into, given the way our own mentality is packaged."
"I
don’t understand," she said.
"It
all has to do partly with the tortoise pace our brains operate at compared to
him, and partly with the limitations of our conscious thought processes. We must
all necessarily think of only one thing at a time."
"And
Thinker?" she whispered.
"He
thinks about thousands of things at once, consciously. And every thread or train
of thought occurs at least a billion times faster than it would in our
heads."
"But…how
does he actually talk to us in our thoughts?"
David
shrugged.
"In
simplistic terms, he plays our brains like a radio station plays a radio
receiver. Theoretically, it seems feasible. But to put it into
practice…there’s no question, it’s an awesome thing he’s figured out how
to do. At least it appears awesome from our puny perspective."
Thinker
interrupted their conversation and communicated to them both simultaneously.
"David
and Susan," he spoke in each of their minds, "if you will come to the
lab, I’d like to present a proposition to you."
"Is
this the plan you said included Susan and me?" David asked aloud. Susan
listened for the answer with acute interest. There was a plan that included her?
"Yes,"
Thinker replied in their thoughts.
"Are
you interested?" David asked, turning toward Susan.
"Yes!
Of course! Absolutely!" she exclaimed.
"We’re
on our way," David said aloud.
He
shut off the TALK switch on the communicator.
"There,"
he said, "now he doesn’t know what’s going on."
Susan
examined the communicator.
"He
can’t read our minds when this switch is turned off?" she clarified.
"So
he says," David answered.
Susan
was lost in thought for a moment. She had always felt that David was special.
But this…this was unreal!
"Lover,"
she murmured at length, her eyes filled with wonder, "I don’t know what
to say. This is the most incredible experience of my entire life!"
"Yes…it
is amazing," David answered. "I’ve gotten a little used to the whole
thing. But I can imagine how you feel."
"And
you are the mastermind behind it all!" she whispered admiringly, laying a
hand on him intimately --- encouragingly. Her eyes were like deep pools, full of
surrender.
David
couldn’t help being flattered by her undisguised expression of awe. It was the
first time in their relationship she had taken the initiative…had come to him
as a supplicant in love. He pulled her close in his muscular young arms, forcing
her mouth open with his own. Ancient songs --- siren songs --- rose out of the
depths of his being and sang deep within his soul. He positioned himself above
her. Thinker would have to wait.
Chapter
23
It
was midnight when David and Susan entered the deserted engineering building. A
nagging sense of trespass made them uneasy and they held hands tightly the
length of the long hall to the small lab. David silently hoped that they were
between the night watchman’s rounds.
He
punched the cipher lock and led a speechless Susan into the lab. The auxiliary
array pulsed in the center of the small area, and the pattern recognition system
turned toward them as they stepped through the door.
"Hello,
Susan," the speaker greeted gently, and again the indescribable feeling of
well being passed through her. She stared speechlessly back at the rippling
array. At length David looked at her quizzically, snapping her out of a
trance-like state.
"Hello,
Thinker," she answered breathlessly.
"Hi,
Thinker," David said.
"Hello,
David. I think you are going to find this evening interesting."
"Great!
What have you got for us?"
The
large video screen that David had interfaced to Thinker blinked to life. David
and Susan looked up as a schematic of the alien spacecraft materialized.
"What
have we here?" David asked with interest. Thinker related the story to
them.
David
studied the screen for several seconds after Thinker had concluded. It occurred
to him that not long ago he would have scoffed at this whole wild tale! Now,
however, having personally tuned in to transmissions from dozens of alien
civilizations…
"That
is interesting, no question about it," he said at length. "What makes
it go? I don’t see any sign of a propulsion system."
Thinker
explained what he knew about the system to David, and added that he didn’t
completely understand the theory of the thing.
"You
don’t understand it?" David exclaimed in a surprised voice.
"That
is correct," Thinker replied. "I am stumped!"
David
smiled at the single eye.
"Do
you know how to run it?" David asked.
"Yes,
that is all completely explained in the data banks."
"If
we could dig it out, I’d be inclined to say ‘let’s take it out for a
spin’," David grinned.
"That
presents no problem," Thinker rejoined. "It will be a simple matter to
throw off the earth mound by perturbing the local field."
David
looked at Susan and silently mouthed the word ‘wow’.
"Okay,"
David continued. "So where do we go from here?"
"I
think you might be interested in a major modification made by the original
owners," Thinker said.
The
image on the screen changed to a sequence of pictures that depicted an elaborate
complex of rooms. Thinker narrated as the pictures appeared on the screen.
"This
is the dining area," he said. "Everything is automatically prepared.
Would that appeal to you, Susan?"
Susan
again snapped out of a quasi-hypnotic state.
"Yes!"
she exclaimed. "I’m not much of a cook! What kinds of dishes are
available?"
"Virtually
anything," Thinker replied.
"How
do they manage that?" David asked.
"Everything
is synthesized," Thinker replied. "I’ve studied the food synthesis
system specs, and my assessment is that a human being would not be able to tell
the difference."
David
shook his head in wonder. He had synthesized vitamin C and orange flavoring in
undergraduate organic chemistry lab, but this was a wholly different ballpark!
The
picture changed to a view of the ship’s bridge.
"Ordinarily,
human passengers wouldn’t have gotten into here," Thinker explained.
"But now…"
The
bridge consisted of an arc of consoles looking out through a great expanse of
glass or its equivalent. Thinker read David’s thought.
"This
would be a typical view in space, traveling at low speeds," Thinker said.
The simulated region beyond the glass filled with a universe of stars…more
than were ever seen from Earth.
Susan
gasped and David squeezed her hand.
"Music
is available throughout the ship," Thinker said. "I would think one
could spend many relaxing hours on the bridge, gazing into the cosmos and
listening to something like this:"
Some
of Thinker’s special brand of music filled the small space in the lab.
"My
God, that’s beautiful!" Susan cried rapturously.
David
nodded his head with a slightly mortified look.
"I
forgot to tell you about the music," he confessed.
Next,
Thinker panned to a sleeping suite. As in the case of all of the rooms, a large
window looked out on the universe. Thinker sensed Susan’s uneasiness and
demonstrated how a screen could be lowered, shutting out the vastness of outer
space when desired.
"It
is all climate controlled," Thinker said. "The covering on the bed
could be dispensed with if the occupant desired.
"No…I
like a blanket," Susan insisted. David glanced candidly at her.
"Interesting,"
he thought.
David
noted that there were viewing screens in every room.
"What’s
available for viewing on the screens?" he asked.
"Everything
in the ship computer’s data banks, of course," Thinker replied. "But
there are other interesting possibilities in our case. If we were to use such a
craft, I could put up virtually anything you thought about."
David
glanced at Susan.
"That
does have possibilities," he exclaimed. "We could make up our own
dreams while awake, right?"
"Yes,
that would be no problem," Thinker replied. "And every bit of media
ever recorded on Earth is in my own data banks at present."
"Okay.
What’s next?" David asked.
Thinker
took them through the rest of the human habitat, and also showed them many other
parts of the ship. An hour had passed by the time he finished.
"Amazing…truly
amazing!" David remarked. "How many hands does it take to operate the
ship?"
"Only
myself," Thinker replied, "with the help of the onboard control
computer."
David
frowned in disappointment. The hope had occurred to him that his assistance
would be required.
"However,
I have moved several RXT7s to the area for other purposes," Thinker added.
"YOU
took those???" David exclaimed.
"Yes,
I am now a felon, among other things," Thinker affirmed.
"It
sounds like you’re planning a trip," David grinned.
"Yes,
I am," Thinker replied. "And that brings us to my proposition."
Susan
listened carefully. This would be the part that included her.
"I
will leave Earth in the alien spacecraft," Thinker said quietly, "and
I would like you and Susan to come with me."
David
glanced at Susan. She wasn’t the least bit fazed!
"Where
would we go?" he asked.
"To
another star…to a planet very much like what Earth was long ago."
"Before
man?" David asked.
"Yes."
"How
would you find such a planet?" David asked. He was no astronomer, but
judging from man’s astronomical knowledge, as he understood it, finding
another planet like Earth would be like finding the proverbial needle in a
haystack.
"Several
are already identified in the ship’s data banks."
"And
why do you want us to go with you?" David continued.
"Because
I cannot love. I am incapable of emotion. And I have concluded that reasoning
without love…without inspiration…must eventually deteriorate into
banalities."
David
nodded and again glanced at Susan. She returned his look. Her face was radiant.
Evidently she could completely identify with that concept.
"But
how can we help you?" David pressed.
"By
letting me tie into your cerebral activity," Thinker replied. "When
you feel love I can tap in where the results come into your higher thought
centers from the so-called primitive brain…the part I cannot emulate."
"It
sounds like you’ve already done this," David said.
"Yes.
You have inspired me several times already."
David
wondered if one of those times had been this evening before he’d switched the
communicator’s TALK switch off. He sought out Susan’s eyes. They seemed to
say that it was his decision…whatever he decided, she was with him. But this
was crazy! Even if such a craft existed, he couldn’t take her off on some wild
fantasy like this…not in real life! Yet, if Thinker was telling the truth,
what would life be like if they didn’t go?
"But
what would life be like for us?" he asked plaintively. "It’s an
incredible leap…a stupendous act of faith for two human beings to make."
"I
would be with you all the days of your lives," Thinker replied.
"Which
might not be all that many," David muttered cynically.
"You
will live over four hundred years," Thinker rejoined.
Susan
gasped.
"Earth
years?" David blurted in disbelief.
"Yes.
That is the best I can do. But…your firstborn will never die. And all of your
other progeny will enjoy a life expectancy of a thousand years or more. And they
will be superior in many ways to the two of you. Together, you will found a new
race."
David
looked again at Susan. She was breathing rapidly, and sensed it was her turn to
speak.
"How
can that be?" she asked timidly.
"Stress-free
lives and prolonged telomere life spans for the two of you," Thinker
replied. "And genetic engineering of zygotes at conception."
Susan
had taken enough biology to know what Thinker was talking about.
"And
my firstborn?" she pressed. "Why the special status for him…or
her?"
"At
the age of thirty five your firstborn will leave with me to explore new
worlds."
"I
thought you said you’d be with us all of our lives," David challenged.
"I
will be," Thinker answered. "Eventually it will be possible for me to
be in many places at the same time."
"Why
can’t you make us live forev…indefinitely?" David asked petulantly.
"The
genetic engineering must be done when there is only a single cell," Thinker
replied.
David
nodded. What the heck, four hundred years wasn’t so bad.
"But,"
Thinker added, "after four hundred years only your bodies need succumb to
old age."
"I
don’t understand," David said.
"I
am certain that by then that it will be possible to transfer your mentalities
into the kind of logic I reside in at that time. In fact, you could be joined
within the same logic if you wish. Following such a transfer you could merge
your minds as intimately and completely as you desire."
"Eternal
life…" David murmured.
"Yes,
of the mind," Thinker replied. "Only your present bodies need cease to
function after a time."
Susan
laid her head on David’s shoulder. Eternal life…a total union of their
spirits! Was she ready for something like that? Would she ever be?
David
sensed her distress. He himself was overwhelmed!
"It’s
a lot to think about," he said. "We need some time."
"Of
course," Thinker replied.
"How
do I know you’re not going to shape my…our decision?" David asked.
"The
decision must be yours and yours alone," Thinker answered. "Only then
will love flourish in your minds."
"Freedom…free
will is a prerequisite for love?" David surmised.
"Precisely,"
Thinker said.
"Will
you always need us? Will you always be incapable of love?"
"I
will always need you. I hope that I will not always be incapable of love."
"We’ll
let you know," David said, abruptly taking Susan by the hand and pulling
her out of the lab.
They
walked silently down the long hallway and out into the cool evening air.
"Can
he hear us?" Susan asked quietly after they were some distance from the
engineering building. David checked the communicator’s TALK switch.
"I
don’t think so," he answered.
They
walked in silence for a few more minutes. At length Susan spoke again.
"What’s
to think about?" she asked tentatively.
David
looked at her in surprise. He was ready to go at a moment’s notice! But he had
assumed that she would be terrified by the whole prospect.
"A
lot…I guess," he answered after a pause. "Are you ready to leave
Earth…your family…your friends forever?"
"Yes,"
she answered simply. "Is that so surprising?"
"A
little," he confessed.
"Why?
What’s so wonderful about life on Earth? A future with you would be wonderful
anywhere. But I find the whole concept of being a new Adam and Eve irresistible.
Don’t you?"
"But…even
if there is a ship…even if Thinker is telling the truth…what if things
don’t work out? We’d be stuck…stranded!" he hedged.
Susan
stopped and faced him. She took both of his hands in hers.
"I
believe Thinker is telling the truth," she said. "Why would he
lie?"
A
new respect crept into David’s feelings for Susan.
"You’re
really something!" he exclaimed. "This is all completely opposite to
the way I would have guessed things would be!"
"What
do you mean?" she asked.
"I
would have thought that you’d have been the one with reservations…possibly
that I would even have had to decide whether to go alone, or to remain here on
Earth with you. Yet you’re the one who’s raring to go without
hesitation!"
"Artists
are adventurous," she smiled in the moonlight.
"Yes,
it would appear so," he agreed.
They
turned and continued across the deserted campus.
"Spend
the night with me?" he asked.
"Yes,
I’d like that," she answered.
They
stole into his residence hall and up to his small suite. David gave her his
pajama top for a nightshirt. In bed she kissed him and settled into the curve of
his arm.
"Will
this be real in the morning," she murmured, "or only a dream?"
"It’s
real, lover," he answered. "But I’ll believe the ship when I see
it."
"You’re
from Missouri," she teased.
"You
bet," he answered, kissing her forehead and settling into the pillow.
Chapter
24
It
was 2 a.m. and the campus was deserted. Although David had carried the RXT7
controller over to the engineering lab and had interfaced it to the auxiliary
array, the robot itself still remained in a corner of the computer sciences lab.
Now,
in the quiet hours between midnight and dawn, the controller antenna in
engineering swung around and pointed toward the computer sciences lab. The RXT7
in Computer Sciences clicked to life, rolled out of the lab and made its way to
the storeroom where the remaining boxes of miscellaneous junk for annual
build-it-with-spare-parts contests were stored.
One
by one the robot dumped the boxes onto the floor of the storage room and with
remarkable speed assembled ten additional communicators. They did not all look
the same, but they were functionally identical. When it had finished, the robot
replaced the unused materials in the boxes and put the boxes back in a corner of
the storage room. It placed nine of the communicators in a small, empty box and
set the last one on a shelf located under its artificial sight and hearing
assembly.
At
2:45 the RXT7 rolled out of the computer sciences building and clacked down the
stone steps. It rolled and bumped its way across the deserted campus toward the
university maintenance depot.
As
it passed the Hall of Philosophy, a male voice cried out.
‘Hey!
What the hell?"
There
was a pounding of sneakers as a red-faced, raw-boned youth ran up to the robot
in an erratic path. His shirttail was out and there were grass stains on his
trousers. A strong aura of alcohol trailed him through the night air.
"What
the hell," he said again, drawing to a halt and weaving in front of the
RXT7. He looked at the robot blearily, trying to piece things together in his
befuddled mind. At length a lopsided smile pulled at his face.
"Shi-i-it,"
he said knowingly, wheeling around and searching the shadows.
"You
techy assholes!" he shouted. "What’re you tryin’ to do, scare the
girls?"
No
one answered. He squinted harder into the shadows.
"Don’t
you know they’re all in bed…with us jocks?"
Still
there was no answer. He turned, listing to one side and considered the robot
again. He noticed for the first time the small cardboard box that the robot
carried with an extended arm. In a flash of inspiration he decided that
urinating in the box was the appropriate thing to do. Chortling viscerally he
moved stiff-legged toward the robot, unzipping his fly.
The
robot’s free arm clicked upward quickly and its fingers opened in a claw. The
youth spasmodically stopped, doubling over instinctively and pulling his groin
away from the menace.
"Hey,
turkeys," he shouted, stumbling backward and pulling at his zipper,
"that isn’t funny."
He
looked at the robot again. Its wheels clicked and it moved quickly toward him a
few inches. Terror replaced bravado.
"Not
funny, assholes," he shouted again, wheeling and moving off at a rapid
pace. "If I wasn’t so shit-faced I’d kick your pathetic asses."
The
RXT7 watched him recede into the evening and then continued on its way. It found
its way to the maintenance motor pool. An elderly night watchman sat in a small,
illuminated booth at the chain link gate. The watchman’s feet were comfortably
propped up on a crate and the old man was watching a night owl television
program on a small, portable TV. For an instant he felt a fleeting numbness in
his head. Before he had time to think about it, something rapped on the booth
door.
When
he opened the door the communicator, resting on the RXT7’s small utility
shelf, directed a complex beam of electromagnetic radiation at the old
gentleman’s head.
"Good
evening, Pete," the maintenance manager’s familiar face seemed to greet.
"Evening,
Mr. Prescott," the watchman answered, wondering what on earth Mr. Prescott
was doing out at this hour.
The
communicator continued with its transmissions, altering the processing of
sensory information in the old man’s brain, molding his perception of reality
to Thinker’s purposes.
"I
need a delivery van, Pete," his boss continued. Pete nodded and opened the
gate. Not his to reason why. He fetched a set of keys from the row of hooks in
the guard shack.
"This
one here okay, Mr. Prescott? He asked, leading the way across the gravel to a
dark, blue panel truck.
"Perfect,
Pete. Thanks a lot," Mr. Prescott seemed to say. "I should be back in
an hour or two."
"Yes,
sir," Pete replied, turning toward the gate.
The
truck growled and came to life. As it passed through the gate, the RXT7 raised
an arm. Pete waved back at what his brain told him was his boss, and then turned
back to the guard shack shaking his head and again looking at his watch.
*
David
awoke from a fitful sleep. He had thought he heard shouting out on the campus.
It was 3 a.m. He switched on his bed lamp, checked to be sure the communicator
TALK switch was off, and switched the light out again. Susan stirred but did not
awaken. He hoped Thinker had told him the truth and that his thoughts were now
private.
David
was at a fork in the road. Had he created a monster or a miracle? Was
Thinker’s talk about emotions on the level or was it all a ploy to get them
onboard the avowed spaceship? He could think of no reason why Thinker could not
change human beings, himself and Susan included, into robots controlled at its
discretion as surely as the RXT7 was controlled by it.
David
tried to think of the decisions he’d made since Thinker had first psychically
established contact with him. Were the decisions his and his alone? Were they
consistent with his biases and prejudices up until then? It seemed as though
they were. Yet, was this conclusion itself valid, or was Thinker even now
shaping his thoughts? It occurred to him that this must not be the case. A
variation on an old theme took form in his mind: ‘I challenge, therefore I
have free will.’ If Thinker was indeed controlling his mind --- his free will
--- then would he even be having these doubts? He decided not.
David
wondered whether Thinker should be terminated. It was an intriguing question.
Atavistic impulses argued yes. Loftier thought centers voted no. The skeptical
side of him considered the problem of termination. Quite possibly he wouldn’t
be able to do it alone. There was little doubt that Thinker would sense his
intentions as he drew physically near, even if he smashed the communicator.
Would Thinker allow itself to be shut down? Or would it stop David … robotize
him … maybe even kill him by stopping his heart or something.
What
if he did manage to terminate Thinker? What would he feel afterward? What would
Susan feel? And on what grounds would he have done so? Other than his suspicions
he could think of none. Was earthbound life the route he now wanted to take?
What undreamed of new horizons would they never behold? Susan and he would never
experience their great opportunity…an opportunity unique in all the history of
mankind.
David
knew what the answer was. The truth was that, even if he could, he would not
terminate Thinker. He and Susan would play this thing out to its conclusion, if
indeed there was a conclusion. Even that idea, that all experiences of an
individual human being must sooner or later come to an end, was debatable now.
It seemed that practically all things were possible with Thinker!
Quietly,
being careful not to arouse Susan, David reached out and flicked on the
communicator’s TALK switch.
"Thinker?"
he called in his thoughts.
"Yes?"
the quite voice answered.
"We’re
with you."
"That
is wonderful," Thinker said. "It will be a great adventure for all of
us."
"When
are you bringing the ship out?"
"It
has already been done," Thinker replied. "You will see it on
television in the morning."
David
tensed in the bed. Already done?
"Terrific,"
he sighed, switching the TALK button off again. He wouldn’t be falling back
asleep tonight, of that he was certain! And he badly needed the rest.
Chapter
25
The
van from the university motor pool moved surely through the night. It unerringly
found its way to the freight yard where boxcar XG9781 had been sidetracked. The
university RXT7 backed the truck up to the car, slid the car’s door open, and
nine of the RXT7 clones rolled into the van. The university robot passed a
communicator to each of the nine clones.
The
van drove to a large department store in the city. Three RXT7s descended from
the back of the van and one of them tapped on the glass door at the store’s
main entrance. The night watchman rose from his station and came to the door. He
felt the fleeting numbness in his head but thought nothing of it. The image on
the retinas of his eyes was bizarre indeed: three robots staring at him from the
deserted sidewalk. But his brain perceived the familiar face of the store
manager accompanied by two nondescript workers in coveralls.
"Good
morning, Joe," the manager greeted cheerily after the door had been opened.
"We’re here to pick up a couple of mannequins for the Sportsman show over
at the Exhibition Center."
"Okay,
Mr. Royce, no problem," the watchman replied, making way for the helpers
and taking care to lock the door after all were inside.
Twenty
minutes later the van was at a large, costume supply house on a deserted side
street. The front door lock was easily forced by one of the powerful RXT7s and
two uniforms were taken from the rack inside. One of the mannequins was dressed
as an Air Force officer. The other was dressed in commercial truck driver togs.
At
4:20 in the morning the van pulled up in front of the motor pool at the regional
air national guard armory. The cipher lock on the chain link fence was rapidly
spun until the combination was found. The mannequin in the officer’s uniform
was placed in the driver’s seat of an Air Force sedan. One of the robots
positioned itself on the floorboards of the car. It removed its sight subsystem
and placed it on the vehicle’s dash. By midmorning the sedan would be in the
parking lot of Missile Systems Command headquarters in Omaha. The university van
with the remaining nine robots drove back to the campus and one of the RXT7s
entered the engineering building, making its way to the small lab where Thinker
resided. The van with the remaining eight RXT7s left for the Mississippi River
Valley, with the mannequin dressed up like a truck driver propped up behind the
wheel.
As
was his custom, the night watchman at the maintenance depot left when the first
workers arrived. Mr. Prescott had not returned as promised. Ah well, the old man
shrugged, not his to reason why.
Upon
arriving at the maintenance depot, Gerry Prescott walked to the deserted guard
shack, entered and scanned the log. It was his first act every morning when he
arrived at work.
‘0705.
Holmes arrived. Left for day.’ The last entry read. Prescott’s eyes moved
upward to the preceding entry. ‘0305. Mr. Prescott checked out van 14.’
"What???"
Prescott cried. He returned to his office and dialed the night watchman’s home
phone, asking Pete to come back to the university. Then he dialed the office of
Jim Elmendorf.
"I’m
sorry, Mr. Prescott. Dr. Elmendorf won’t be in until 1:00 this
afternoon," the president’s secretary said. "Would you like to leave
a message?"
"No,
no that’s okay," Gerry Prescott answered. "I’ll catch him this
afternoon. Will he be in all afternoon?"
"I
believe so," the secretary replied.
Gerry
Prescott hung up and waited. A short time later he found himself studying the
old man seated across from him. Pete was tired and obviously agitated. He had
been getting into bed when Prescott phoned and summoned him back to the
university. As far as Pete was concerned, Prescott had taken a van out in the
wee hours of the morning and that was all there was to it!
"He’s
crazier than hell, and he thinks I’m the one who’s cuckoo," Prescott
thought, candidly studying the old man’s belligerent face. Still, the van had
been checked out. Could it have been a prankster in disguise? Prescott doubted
it. Pete had been unshakable in his identification. It was him, Prescott, the
old man had insisted. They had talked face to face! The only logical explanation
was that Pete had lost his marbles. Prescott wondered if it was Alzheimer's
Disease.
"Pete,
could you go out to the shack and get me the log book? I’d appreciate
it."
"All
right," the old man said, eyeing Prescott suspiciously.
"No
doubt about it, he thinks I’m the one who’s cracked," Prescott thought.
He flipped open the campus phone directory. Infirmary…infirmary, his finger
searched down the columns.
News
of the motor pool incident traveled fast on the university grapevine. By 8:05
a.m. Annie had filled her boss, Charles Mellon, in on all of the details.
Charles dialed Wilfred Schulz’s number and caught him in his office.
"Hi,
Willie," Charles greeted. "Did you hear about the night watchman over
at the maintenance depot?"
"No,
what happened?" Wilfred Schulz asked.
Charles
recounted the story.
"Poor
man," Schulz concluded. "Where is he now?"
"On
his way to Mercy General in the city," Charles said. "The word is that
he was yelling that Prescott was either lying or crazy all the while they were
taking him away."
"Fascinating,"
Schulz remarked. "I wonder what the diagnosis will be."
"Lord
knows," Charles answered. "But it sounds like he flipped out all
right. Old Pete said at one point that Prescott was on wheels!"
"He
arrived in his car?" Schulz asked.
"No,
not that," Charles continued. "The old man said that when Prescott
followed him across the gravel yard, it sounded like a wagon behind him, and not
like a person walking."
The
back of Wilfred Schulz’s neck tingled.
"Have
you been in the computer sciences lab this morning?" he asked.
"Yes,
as a matter of fact I dropped in to see where things stood on packing up the
original arrays for shipment," Charles replied.
"Was
the RXT7 there?" Schulz asked.
"No,
I don’t remember seeing it," Charles responded. "I thought you guys
had it over in engineering."
"Are
you in your office now?" Schulz asked.
"Yes,"
Mellon answered tentatively.
"I’ll
call you in 10 minutes," Schulz said.
"Willie?
Willie?" Mellon called, but the line went dead.
"Damn!"
Mellon complained. He decided to watch the morning news while awaiting
Schulz’s call.
Wilfred
Schulz burst into the engineering building. He punched the cipher lock on the
door of the small lab where the auxiliary array had been set up, and barged
inside. When Schulz entered, Thinker altered the processing of nerve impulses
conveyed over Schulz’s optic nerves to the visual processing centers at the
back of his brain. Although the large array pulsed in the center of the small
chamber and the RXT7 stood quietly at its side, Schulz beheld a totally empty
room!
"My
God" he thought, "it can’t be." Shaken, he dialed Charles
Mellon’s office.
"Hello?"
Charles answered.
"No
RXT7 in engineering. And Thinker is gone," Schulz said in quiet
desperation.
The
open line hissed in Schulz’s ear. He thought he could hear a radio or TV in
the background on the other end.
"Willie?"
Charles Mellon’s voice spoke hesitantly.
"Yes?
Did you hear me? Thinker is gone!"
"You’d
better get to a TV set…" Charles’ voice continued, as if Schulz had not
spoken. "Or better yet, come over here and we’ll watch this
together."
"Why…what’s
happening?" Schulz asked impatiently.
"I’m
not sure," Mellon answered. "But somehow I have the feeling we’re
right in the middle of it."
Chapter
26
At
about the time David and Susan were drifting off to sleep, Rusty Smythe,
boulevardier of Rosedale, Mississippi, pulled his teenager jalopy into an
abandoned farm drive and eased down behind the deserted barn and some tumble
down outbuildings. It was his favorite trysting spot. During warmer weather he
sometimes took a date to the top of the green knoll that thrust up from the old
pasture and spread a blanket there. Tonight it was too cool for that, however,
and Rusty decided to make his pitch in the cramped confines of the car.
Rusty
left the motor running and the sounds of the car heater and radio competed with
his and his date’s muffled debate over the pros and cons of removing her
brassiere.
"Okay!"
Rusty said at length in mock disgust, disengaging himself and slouching behind
the wheel. He fiddled with the radio, feigning complete loss of interest in his
companion. It was a stratagem that had occasionally worked in the past. His date
buttoned her blouse tentatively, studying him uncertainly.
Suddenly
there was a low rumble and the earth beneath the car trembled and swayed. The
girl’s hands froze on the buttons of her blouse. Rusty jerked erect behind the
steering wheel. The incident passed in seconds.
"What
was that?" she whispered with round eyes.
"Geez!
An earthquake?" Rusty wondered aloud. "I never felt one before. Geez!"
Rusty
decided to get back to town. It was 3 in the morning, but maybe some of the guys
were still hanging around. This was a major event!
As
his hand reached for the ignition, the rumbling returned much more severely. The
car jumped and bounced wildly.
"Rusty!"
his date screamed in terror. "Rusty!"
"Cripes!"
Rusty yelled, his hand frozen on the key. Should they move or stay put? Was this
it? Was he going to die?
"Rusty,
look!" his date shrieked. Rusty looked up through the windshield. The
pupils of his eyes dilated in wonder. The green mound in the pasture was
splitting apart! Great clods of turf and rocks levitated into the air, only to
arc back downward and land with a staccato drum roll of smacks and thuds in a
large circle fifty or more yards from the mound’s base. Was it a volcano being
born? It had to be! Son of a bitch, they had to get out of there! Rusty
frantically cranked the car’s starter motor, nearly twisting the key off in
the switch!
"Start,
start!" he pleaded to the engine.
Anxiously
he glanced up again. Expecting to see fire explode any second from the yawning
hole where the hill’s crown had been seconds before, Rusty beheld instead a
monstrous sphere, dripping with muck and filth, rising majestically out of the
hill. His first thought was that it was some new kind of weapon. Of course! All
of the old, abandoned farms around there had been secretly bought up by the
government!
"War!"
he thought. "Nuclear war!"
Slowly
the sphere ascended in the moonlight.
"Rusty,
let’s go!" his date pleaded tearfully, her nails biting into his forearm.
"Ow!"
he complained, grasping her wrist and pushing her away.
"Goddamn!"
he swore, contemplating his arm. It was bleeding!
"Let’s
get out of here!" she growled menacingly.
"All
right, all right!" he agreed, again reaching for the ignition.
Before
Rusty was able to turn the key, a feeling of immense heaviness seized them both.
The car creaked and crouched to the ground, compressing its springs and shock
absorbers to the limit. Rusty and the girl sank into the seat, grunting, trying
to draw breath. His hand lay pinned to the floor beneath the ignition switch.
Certain that the end was at hand, Rusty took curious note of the scattered trees
that surrounded the remnants of the mound. Smaller branches lay pinned to their
trunks; larger ones broke off with sharp reports. Behind the car the old barn
creaked and groaned. A shed off to the side --- an old hen house or something
--- cracked and collapsed in a cloud of dust, which itself immediately wafted
down with a hissing sound.
Rusty
and his date watched through sagging eyes as the great sphere rose higher into
the sky. Suddenly there was a sizzling, and all of the muck and filth clinging
to the craft exploded away from it like fleas jumping off a hot stove. A second
later the car was pelted with a hailstorm of small stones and dirt. Rusty
blinked, and when he looked again the craft had been transformed from a sodden
ball to a monstrous, metallic sphere, gleaming brilliantly in the light of the
full moon. As the thing gained altitude, the crushing weight began to lift from
their bodies. They could breathe again! Less than a minute later the craft
stopped climbing and began to move slowly to the west. In the moonlight Rusty
noted the branches of trees in the woodland beyond the pasture thrash downward
as the ship passed overhead.
"What
was it, Rusty? What was it?" his date cried.
"A
spaceship," he blurted decisively. "It’s a goddamned spaceship! And
we saw it first!"
A
halt in the music drew their eyes to the illuminated radio dial.
"Ladies
and gentlemen," an excited voice announced. "We interrupt this
broadcast with the following news bulletin: A mild earthquake has been felt in
the Mississippi River Valley near Greenville! Do not be alarmed! Officials have
tentatively located the epicenter north of Greenville. Again, a mild earthquake
has been felt in the Mississippi River Valley near Greenville, Mississippi!
Please stay tuned! Further information will be broadcast on this station as it
becomes available."
The
music came back as suddenly as it had stopped. Rusty and his date looked at each
other in disbelief.
"Earthquake
my ass!" Rusty yelled, twisting the key and roaring out of the barnyard.
Chapter
27
It
was 4 a.m. in the nation’s capital. Colonel James Worthington nodded to the
Secret Service agent in the hall and knocked softly on the President’s bedroom
door. A small red light, on the black box entrusted to his care, blinked
insistently. The Secret Service man knew what it meant. He rose and opened the
door, nodding to Colonel Worthington to go in.
"Mr.
President," Colonel Worthington said gently, shaking the sleeping form’s
shoulder.
Instantly
Paul Brodsky’s eyes snapped open.
"Yes,
what is it?" he asked, turning toward his rouser. The President noted the
blinking light and switched on the bedside lamp without further comment. A
special phone call needed his personal attention.
"Open
it up, Colonel," he ordered.
Colonel
Worthington turned the key and raised the box’s lid. The President lifted the
red phone from its cradle. Colonel Worthington lifted a green duplicate.
President Brodsky pushed a TALK button in the receiver and spoke into it.
"This
is Paul Brodsky," he said.
"Presidyent
Brodsky, zdyes Gyorgi Myasloff," a familiar voice replied.
"President
Brodsky, this is Gyorgi Myasloff," Colonel Worthington translated.
"What
is happening?" the Russian President’s voice continued in Russian.
"We have detected a launch in the Mississippi River Valley."
President
Brodsky looked at the colonel. Worthington shrugged. He was as nonplused as the
President.
"Where?"
Brodsky asked. There was a pause, and the Russian President spoke again.
"In
Mississippi."
"What
have we got in Mississippi?" the President asked Worthington in an aside.
"Nothing
to my knowledge, Sir."
Paul
Brodsky considered the possibilities and then spoke again.
"Can
you identify the object, Mr. President?"
Again
there was a pause.
"No,"
the Russian President said at length.
"Can
you tell me where it’s headed?"
"Are
you trying to tell me you don’t know?" the voice demanded.
Paul
Brodsky felt a surge of blood in his temples. He took a deep breath and regained
his composure.
"Mr.
President," he said, "it’s 4 O’clock in the morning here. I’ve
just been wakened out of a sound sleep. I repeat, can you tell me where this
object is headed?"
There
was another pause. Then the Russian President replied.
"At
the moment, nowhere."
"Nowhere,"
the President repeated. "You’ve detected the launch of an unidentified
object that is going nowhere."
"That
is correct, Mr. President," the voice answered, rising in anger. "And
it had better keep going nowhere!"
"Thank
you, Mr. President," Paul Brodsky said in a weary tone. "I will look
into the matter, but I assure you, you have nothing to fear…other than a
faulty satellite reporting system."
"There
is nothing wrong with our satellites, Mr. President! I repeat, whatever you are
up to, the object had better not move toward the Russian Federation."
President
Brodsky looked at Colonel Worthington and shook his head in disgust.
"What
the hell is going on?" he muttered. He pressed the talk button on his
handset and spoke into the phone again.
"I’ll
check it out, Mr. President. Was there anything else?"
There
was another pause. When the Russian President spoke again, his voice was lower
than usual.
"That
is all."
"Thank
you for the wake up call, Gyorgi," the President said, and hung up.
Paul
Brodsky slipped his feet into the slippers next to his bed.
"Get
me Sanborn on the horn," he said to Worthington. "We’d better find
out what, if anything, is going the hell on!"
Colonel
Worthington closed the case and picked up the bedside telephone. He punched in
one of the many phone numbers he knew by heart.
"CINC
Strategic Missile Command," a young male voice answered.
"General
Sanborn," Colonel Worthington requested.
"I’m
sorry, sir, General Sanborn isn’t here. May I ask who’s calling?"
"President
Brodsky," the colonel answered.
There
was a pause on the line. Then the young officer’s voice spoke again.
"One
moment, sir, I’ll patch you through."
The
line clicked a few times, and the familiar voice of Missile Command’s
Commander answered.
"Sanborn,"
the general said sleepily.
Colonel
Worthington held the phone out to the Chief Executive.
"Lew,
what the hell’s going on?" Paul Brodsky demanded.
"Nothing
that I know of, sir," General Sanborn answered innocently.
"I
just got a hot line call from the Russians," President Brodsky complained.
"They’re telling me we’ve launched something out in Mississippi."
"No
way!" General Sanborn responded without hesitation.
"That’s
what I thought," the President continued. "Colonel Worthington tells
me we don’t have anything in Mississippi to speak of, is that right?"
"Absolutely!
Nothing of an ICBM nature!" the general replied.
"Check
it out for me, will you, Lew? Let’s see if we can find out what the hell has
got the Russkies all stirred up."
"I’ll
get back to you as soon as I know something," the general promised.
They
rang off. Paul Brodsky looked at his watch.
"Might
as well get up," he thought.
"Come
on," he ordered. "I’m going to take a dip. I hope Elbert has horse
meat for breakfast this morning. I could sure eat one."
Chapter
28
Paul
Brodsky was drying off following a swim in the White House pool when General
Sanborn called back. It was 4:50 a.m. in Washington.
"Damn,
that felt good!" he exclaimed, vigorously toweling his thin hair and taking
the phone from Colonel Worthington.
"What
do we know, Lew?"
"Mr.
President, this is crazier than hell, but there is an unidentified craft!
Initial reports are that it originated in western Mississippi and is moving very
slowly in a northwesterly direction over Arkansas, altitude about 2500
feet."
"What
kind of craft, Lew?"
"We
have some initial pictures, sir. It’s big…it’s shaped like a ball. We’re
estimating it to be between seventy five and a hundred yards in diameter."
"Is
it a weather balloon…something like that?"
"No,
sir, we don’t think so. Strange things are happening beneath it! Things are
getting flattened…there’s no sign of jet or rocket wash…we don’t know
what’s holding it up!"
"Come
on, general. It sounds like there’s a good old-fashioned case of UFO hysteria
going on among the locals out there! It’s got to be a balloon of some
sort!"
"That
makes sense all right. We don’t know who put the thing up yet…hold on,
sir."
There
was a pause on the line. The President heard radio traffic in the background.
"Sir,
we’re getting reports from a flight of interceptors that are now in the area.
Radar returns indicate that the object is…"
General
Sanborn’s voice trailed off.
"Christ
sakes," the President heard him say in an aside.
"Lew,
what’s going on out there?" Paul Brodsky barked.
"Sir,
our fighter pilots are telling us that the object is highly dense…they’re
estimating several thousand tons!"
"What?"
the President exploded.
"Sir,
I’m going to…would you like me to tap you into the flight traffic?"
"Yes,
sure. Go ahead, Lew."
There
was a brief squealing and hissing, and then President Brodsky heard a young man
speaking through a throat mike.
"Look
at that. Branches snapping off down there…and it’s maneuvering to avoid
going over any buildings."
"Did
you see what happened when it passed over that small lake back there?"
another voice asked.
"No,
I was circling back. What happened?"
"It
was like a parting of the Red Sea. I tell you, there was a crater in the water
at least twenty feet deep! Docks all around the lake shore were awash for about
forty seconds!"
"Control,
this is blue bird leader. We need direction out here," a third voice
interrupted. "What do we do with this thing? Do we make a run on it?"
"Negative,"
replied a ground station. "Continue to surveil the object. We’ll relieve
you with another flight when you’re low on fuel."
"Lew,
can you hear me?" the President spoke into the phone.
"Yes,
Sir."
"I’ve
heard enough of that for now, Lew."
"Yes,
Sir."
There
was a click and the President was back in private conversation with Missile
Command’s chief.
"What
do you think, Lew?"
There
was a pause and then General Sanborn answered.
"I
think we’ve got a problem, Mr. President. I can tell you that it’s not one
of ours. Not unless there’s something going on that I don’t know
about."
"What’s
all this flattening business?"
"I
don’t know, Sir. It doesn’t seem to be an aggressive act. It’s more like
the wash of a big jet…something like that. Something’s holding the thing up,
but we don’t know what!"
Paul
Brodsky was silent. He reflected on what had happened in the past forty-eight
hours. Ostensible traffic from outer space…the Thinker computer. Was there a
connection? General Sanborn broke into his thoughts.
"I
think it’s one of theirs, Sir. I think we should shoot it down and ask
questions afterward."
"One
of whose…the Russians?"
"Yes,
Sir!"
"How
in the hell could they get something like that into Mississippi? And why? I
don’t know if that makes any sense, general!"
Paul
Brodsky lapsed into thought again. General Sanborn was silent on his end of the
line. Something very weird was going on…as weird as traffic from outside the
Solar System. The President needed some time to sort things out.
"Lew,"
he said, "I think we may have a line on this, but I can’t be sure. Are
those interceptors out there well armed?"
"They’re
loaded for bear, Sir."
"Good!
I want them to stay on top of this thing, whatever the hell it is. And if it
makes any moves toward a population center or any strategic installation then I
want to know at once, okay?"
"Yes,
Sir!"
"Okay,
Lew. I’ll get back to you when I know more."
The
President rang off and looked at his watch. It was 5:05 in the morning. He
turned to Colonel Worthington.
"Get
McCLintock in here for breakfast at 7:00. And tell him to bring a physics person
with him. Can we get pictures…video of that thing here by then?
"Yes,
Sir, that should present no problem," Colonel Worthington replied.
"Does
the media know about this?"
Colonel
Worthington shrugged politely.
"I
would guess so, Sir. It was reportedly first sighted by civilians and local law
enforcement personnel."
President
Brodsky grimaced.
"We’ll
probably see the thing on the news channels before our own people get into
position," he muttered.
"Okay,"
he continued, "set breakfast up in a viewing room. I’m going to get a
shave."
Chapter
29
William
McClintock dropped the phone back into its cradle and sat up on the edge of his
bed. He looked again at his watch. 5:10 a.m. Not too bad. Sometimes these
impromptu summonses to the White House came at one or two O’clock in the
morning.
They
wanted a physics expert. Who should he get? It would have to be somebody close
enough to make it to the 7 O’clock meeting. Gomez was still in town. And he
was only seven blocks away.
McClintock
scanned down the column in the phone directory and punched the hotel’s number.
Roberto Gomez, Nobel laureate in physics, answered in a sleepy voice.
"Bert?
Bill McClintock," McClintock said, flicking on his TV.
"Bill!"
Gomez answered, glancing at his watch. "It’s early!"
"Bert,
what’s your schedule this morning? Can you attend a meeting with the President
at 7 a.m.?"
"Yes,"
Gomez answered after a second or two. "Can you tell me what it’s
about?"
The
TV screen in McClintock’s bedroom came into focus as they talked. McClintock
studied the picture in silence. A great, silver ball hovered over an open field
somewhere. Jet fighters were seen on the horizon, dwarfed by the sphere. They
circled the sphere like angry hornets.
"Bill?
Are you still there?" Gomez called out.
"Yes…yes,
sorry, Bert. Have you got your TV on?"
"No,
you woke me up," Gomez answered.
"You
might want to turn on channel 7 while you’re dressing," McClintock
suggested. "They didn’t tell me what the meeting is about, but I have a
hunch it has something to do with what’s on the tube."
"Where
are we meeting?"
"At
the White House. Are you going over by cab?"
"Yeah,
that makes the most sense, I guess."
"Okay,
just tell them who you are at the gate. They’ll pass you through. I’d better
go. We don’t have much time."
They
rang off. Roberto Gomez sat up in the comfortable bed and switched on the TV. If
he hurried he’d have time for a quick shower.
*
McClintock
and Gomez were ushered into a small screening room and were asked to be seated
at a table set for three. A waiter served them some coffee and they talked in
quiet, intense voices about what was transpiring on the screen. While they
talked, a light on the modified monitor blinked, indicating that a signal was
available on the special military channel. McClintock picked up the remote
control and switched to the private channel. The picture changed from the
commercial network news broadcast to a closed-circuit Department of Defense
transmission.
William
McClintock candidly studied Gomez while an Army major recounted on the TV what
was known about the unidentified craft. One could sense…almost feel the well
oiled mental gears turning in Gomez’s head. His hawk-like features and dark
eyes studied the screen as though it would be his next prey. There was a fresh
nick at the bottom of a sideburn of black, kinky hair. McClintock felt a brief
surge of affection for this most brilliant of scientists. Like himself, Gomez
had no doubt hurried through a shower and shave to be here on time.
McClintock
listened absentmindedly to the Army major’s voice.
"What
we know thus far is that eight devices…they appeared to be robots of some
kind…were taken aboard. They were reportedly pulled up, while inside a small
delivery van, by methods unknown…perhaps a tractor beam. We will run a tape of
that event shortly. The van was dropped from a high altitude after the robots
had been pulled out of it."
The
camera panned down and zoomed in on a spot beneath the hovering sphere. A
twisted heap of wreckage --- apparently what was left of some sort of vehicle
--- lay half-buried in the field’s sod.
McClintock
and Gomez looked at each other in wonderment. The beginnings of an incredulous
smirk began to pull at Gomez’s face.
"Tractor
beam??? Give me a break! Are we sure this isn’t some old science fiction
rerun?"
McClintock
shook his head in amazement and turned back to the screen.
The
door to the small room opened and a familiar aide poked his head in, nodding to
McClintock and Gomez.
"Gentlemen,
the President," he announced and stepped aside.
McClintock
and Gomez arose as President Brodsky strode into the room. McClintock had
already determined that Gomez had never personally met Paul Brodsky. He did the
necessary introductions.
Gomez
flushed red and shook the President’s outstretched hand, bowing imperceptibly.
"An
honor, Mr. President," he said.
"Pleasure…pleasure,
Dr. Gomez. Your reputation precedes you," President Brodsky smiled.
They
sat down and the President filled them in with what he had learned from Missile
Command that morning. He recounted the radar reports that the craft was solid,
and not a balloon.
"Could
they be wrong?" he asked Gomez.
Gomez
turned his head toward the President. His brow furrowed.
"Probably
not, Sir. With our modern radars…if it was a balloon or anything like that,
they’d know it."
President
Brodsky looked at one of the top guns in the world of physics. The President’s
face was creased with good humor; there was an unmistakable twinkle in his eye.
It was always there when he talked with an expert, particularly in the sciences,
who knew a lot more about a subject than he himself did. It seemed to say,
‘Give me your best shot…be honest…I won’t know if you’re lying to
me.’
"What’s
holding it up?" he asked.
Gomez
nodded his head up and down appreciatively, studying the screen again. That of
course was the big question. He thought about the phenomena that had been
observed beneath the craft…the flattening effects…the way the craft
reportedly had avoided passing over ground structures.
"This
is farfetched, but my gut feeling is that…the appropriate question isn’t
‘what’s holding it up’ but rather ‘why isn’t it accel…falling toward
the Earth.’"
There’s
a difference?" the President asked.
"Well,
yes, Sir, there kind of is," Gomez replied carefully. "Ordinarily, any
object close to the Earth is subjected to the gravitational pull of the Earth.
And if it doesn’t accelerate toward the center of the Earth then we attribute
that to the fact that something is opposing the force of gravity…pushing
‘up’ against the object. But in this case…and I have to stress that my gut
feeling is farfetched…we’ve never observed such a thing before…my hunch is
that the object is in a region of zero gravitational field. There are no forces
acting on it! Nothing is holding it up, because nothing is pulling it
down!"
"How
can that be?" the President pressed. McClintock leaned forward, listening
with acute interest.
"If
you consider the ground effects beneath the craft…actually in a ring around a
point directly beneath the craft…I’m guessing the thing is distorting the
gravitational field…canceling the Earth’s field in the space it
occupies."
"And
the flattening is compensation…an annulus of intensified field,"
McClintock suggested.
"Precisely,"
Gomez agreed.
"Do
we know how to do that?" the President asked. "Could the Russians know
how to do that? Could this be something they sneaked in on us?"
Gomez
glanced at McClintock. He never assumed that he knew everything. McClintock’s
face was a blank.
"I
know of no such capability," Gomez replied, "or how to accomplish it
based on our present understanding of gravitation."
The
President looked at Bill McCLintock.
"Does
Dr. Gomez know about the Thinker project and the transmissions we received from
outer space?"
"Yes,
Sir," McClintock answered, "Dr. Gomez was viewing activities in the
Thinker development lab the first day we intercepted the extraterrestrial
traffic."
"Do
you think there’s a connection between that and this thing here?" Gomez
asked, turning toward McClintock.
McClintock
shrugged and smiled noncommittally.
"It
would make sense," Gomez continued. "Who knows…maybe this thing has
been right under our noses for centuries. Maybe the Thinker computer, with its
revolutionary filtering capabilities, detected it and activated it!"
Bill
McClintock looked at his boss and nodded his head in agreement.
"You’re
suggesting that this thing isn’t ours, and probably isn’t the Russians’
either, but might be from outer space?" the President asked.
Gomez
and McClintock glanced at each other and then lowered their eyes. That was
indeed what they were theorizing.
"I
agree," the President said. Both men were visibly relieved.
Chapter
30
The
broadcast from Arkansas had been playing at a low volume level as the three men
spoke. All three had been listening with one ear, so to speak. Now the Army
major’s voice caused them all to look quickly up at the screen.
"It’s
gone! No question about it! I wasn’t looking! We didn’t have the camera on
it. Hold on. Here…over here, lieutenant."
A
first lieutenant stepped into the picture. The major held the microphone toward
him.
"Did
you see it go?" he asked.
"Yes,
sir!" the junior officer answered. "It appeared to me that it went
straight up with incredible speed! I don’t know how anything that massive
could get up and go that fast! It was like a bullet shot out of a gun!"
"The
sky, show us the sky," Gomez muttered. As if hearing him, a cameraman in
Arkansas panned up to the last known location of the alien craft.
"Ah
hah!" Gomez exclaimed triumphantly. "Notice the clouds?"
McClintock
and the President studied the screen. The clouds in a large region around the
craft’s last known position were boiling furiously.
"That’s
not air turbulence!" Gomez continued. "That’s an artifact of a pulse
in the gravitational field!"
Again
McClintock nodded his head in agreement.
"Makes
sense," he murmured.
"Hold
on…thank you, lieutenant," the major said. "We have tracking
information. Good Lord, according to our radars the thing accelerated to a
velocity of 2500 miles per hour practically instantaneously! It’s still
climbing! It appears to be leaving the Earth’s atmosphere."
Roberto
Gomez’s features registered both amazement and disappointment. Whatever it
was, it was leaving them before they would be able to learn anything from it.
Where was it headed? Where had it come from?
The
three men listened on in silence. The craft continued to climb at 2500 miles per
hour. Gomez was certain that he was right about its propulsion system. And he
was certain now that the thing was not of human origin.
"Is
it leaving us? Is it leaving the planet?" the President wondered aloud.
"It
would appear so, Sir," McClintock answered.
"Wait
a minute! Wait a minute…" the major’s voice interrupted. "This is
truly amazing! Our radars indicate that the craft just changed course by ninety
degrees! It appears to have done so instantly! How could anything that big
withstand those kinds of stresses? Good grief, if we can believe our radars the
thing just accelerated to…something more than 4500 miles per hour, essentially
instantaneously!"
William
McClintock looked to Roberto Gomez for help. This was unheard of! The thing was
acting like a billiard ball hit by another billiard ball! Yet it supposedly
weighed thousands of tons!
"Is
this consistent with our propulsion theory?" he asked the physicist.
"Yes,"
Gomez answered positively, "I think it is. If the system is being
accelerated relative to us by changes in the ambient field, then every
atom…every particle in the entire system is going to accelerate simultaneously
with the same intensity. There wouldn’t be any internal stresses.
Theoretically, enormous accelerations would be possible, and would not even be
felt by onboard systems, including any living inhabitants."
"Sort
of like someone in free fall doesn’t feel anything as he accelerates,"
McClintock mused.
"Exactly
like that," Gomez said.
The
door of the small room opened and Colonel Worthington walked quietly in. He bent
and handed the President a small slip of paper. The President scanned it and
frowned. He decided to share the terse message with the other two men.
"The
Russians have just gone on full alert," he muttered. "Things are
getting touchy touchy. Where in the hell is that thing going?"
President
Brodsky considered the situation. What orders would he be giving at this moment
if he were in the Russian President’s shoes? The Russians knew nothing about
the Thinker computer or the traffic from outer space. As far as they were
concerned, America had just launched some new kind of bomb delivery vehicle. The
President had to do something. The situation had to be defused. But how? Would a
hot line call to the Russian President do it? Would he believe any of it?
"It’s
stopped…instantaneously!" the major’s voice said excitedly. "Hold
on…we’re getting coordinates…it’s hovering directly above the grounds of
Watson University."
"Hey,
wait a minute!" the President exclaimed, turning toward McClintock.
"Isn’t that where…"
"Yes,
Sir," McClintock affirmed through tight lips. "That’s where the
Thinker computer prototype was developed."
"What’s
the status out there?" the President continued. "I thought we were
bringing that thing into NSA."
"Yes,
Sir, the last report I got was that they had powered the thing down and it was
crated. But…I don’t know…there’s still got to be a connection. It
can’t be a coincidence. Something’s up. The computer is somehow a part of
all this."
"I
think it’s bugging out," Gomez blurted. The President and McClintock cast
startled looks at him.
"I
think Thinker is getting out while the getting’s good," he added, looking
at the President with a mixture of defiance and fear.
"I
mean, think about it," he continued. "We’re on the brink, right now,
of blowing the whole Northern Hemisphere to kingdom come. If that thing’s as
smart as we think it is, is it going to stick around?"
"You
think it’s brought the alien craft to Watson so that it can board and leave
Earth?" the President asked.
"I
would if I were in its shoes!" Gomez replied. "It’s got eight robots
onboard…that’s probably what’s required to navigate the ship. Now all it
has to do is get itself onboard, and it’s so long, mad, mad world!"
"But…where
is it? Where is the Thinker computer?" McClintock asked lamely. "The
hardware is disassembled. The power supplies are disconnected…"
"Probably
cloned itself somehow," Gomez blurted. "Or the boys at Watson did it.
It probably has no intention of letting us hold it captive at NSA."
Paul
Brodsky tuned the conversation out. They were probably right. But his first
priority was to keep the Russians from jumping the gun. God almighty, how did
men get into these situations?
A
plan began to take form in the President’s mind. He would get the Russian
President on the hot line and explain the situation to him. The Russian leader
wouldn’t believe him of course. But he would tell Gyorgi that they were going
to shoot the craft down. If the thing didn’t escape before they got
interceptors to Watson, then they would do just that. The Russians would, of
course, be monitoring everything. If the thing moved toward Russian soil…
"God
help us," the President prayed silently.
President
Brodsky thanked McClintock and Gomez for coming, and strode briskly from the
room. He made his way to the Oval Office and sat down behind the polished desk.
"Open
the box, Colonel," he said.
Chapter
31
President
Brodsky told the President of the Russian Federation that he had decided to
shoot the craft down. He was still not completely convinced that the thing
wasn’t a Russian plant of some kind, and he listened carefully to the
President’s reaction. The Russian President seemed to be totally receptive to
blowing the thing out of the sky. Paul Brodsky felt, after a few minutes of
conversation, that the craft was not after all of the Russians’ making either.
Unfortunately it was also clear that the Russians didn’t accept on faith that
the thing wasn’t some new kind of American weapon system. Brodsky could sense
that there was a lack of unanimity on their side. No doubt the Russian President
had gotten the same story from some of his best people that he had gotten from
Gomez: there was no way man could build something that behaved like that…not
even the Americans.
President
Brodsky toyed with the idea of laying all of his cards on the table. The
ideological differences that divided men on Earth seemed trivial when one was
confronted with the fact that man is not alone…that there are other life forms
in the galaxy, some much more advanced than mankind. He wondered if it would
make a difference. Would the Russians believe it? Would the Russian President
plead with him not to shoot the thing down, in order that they all might learn
something from it? Probably not. Anyway, no one could say for certain what they
were up against. There could be aliens in the thing. Or, at the very least,
mankind could lose the subjective processor. Brodsky wasn’t sure that they’d
be able to build such a computer again. The safest bet was probably to go ahead
and blow the thing out of the sky. They could try to learn something from the
wreckage afterward. Shooting the thing down appeared to be the most immediate
remedy for a host of problems, real and potential.
"Gyorgi,"
he concluded, "I don’t expect you to accept this on faith…I don’t
think I would if I were in your position. But I have to say it. I want you to
know that this craft is not ours either. We have no definite idea of where it
came from or why it is here. I just want you to know that, in case it starts to
move again."
"Well,
if you shoot it down then there is no problem, isn’t that correct?" the
President replied.
"Yes,
and that’s exactly what we’re going to try to do. But we don’t know
whether the thing has any defensive capabilities or not, or whether it will
leave its present position when approached by offensive missiles or aircraft. I
think we have to consider those possibilities. I think that if it began to move
toward Russia then it would be critical for you to know that it isn’t an
American delivery vehicle of any kind.
"I
understand what you’re saying, Mr. President. But I still maintain that if you
shoot it down then there will be no immediate problem."
"I
know that, and we’re going to try to do that," President Brodsky
repeated. In his heart he wanted to hear the Russian President assure him that,
even if the thing moved toward Russian territory, Russia would not assume the
worst. In his head he knew that the best he could do was hope that that would be
the case. He’d never get the President to agree to anything under the present
circumstances.
"All
right, Gyorgi, I’m going to issue the order as soon as I hang up. I hope the
operation goes smoothly. I know you’ll be watching. Please don’t jump to any
hasty conclusions if we are unsuccessful. If nothing else, this craft has
demonstrated that it could easily outrun anything we can throw against it."
"Good
luck, Mr. President. If the thing is as you say…really not one of your
devices, then I hope you will permit an international team to inspect the
wreckage if you are successful in your attempt to shoot it down."
"We
can talk about that afterward," the President said. "Incidentally, if
the thing moves into space controlled by you, and if you shoot it down, then I
trust you would be open to the same sort of thing."
"Of
course!" the Russian President exclaimed after a minuscule pause.
They
rang off. Paul Brodsky swiveled around and looked out of the thick glass windows
behind his desk. What a mess! So many things to consider. Mankind wasn’t ready
to deal with this sort of thing yet. They were too fragmented…too incapable of
meeting an external threat with a united front. His brain buzzed with ugly
possibilities. Here he sat, with a Russian gun at his head, forced to act. Yet
it couldn’t be ruled out that, if he moved against this thing, it would pull
away and incinerate the whole planet Earth!
With
a sigh he swung around and punched the intercom.
"Millie,"
he said, "get me the Secretary of Defense."
*
The
Secretary of Defense was in his office when the President called.
"Mitch,
you’re in nice and early this morning!" Paul Brodsky greeted.
"Yes,
Sir, I got a call from Strategic Missile Command around five and came right
in."
President
Brodsky smiled. Mitch was a good man. He could always be counted on.
The
President determined that Mitchell Anderson was in agreement with General
Sanborn. If the thing came back down into the atmosphere, then they should shoot
it down.
"What
would it take to shoot it down out there where it sits?" the President
asked.
"Well,
Sir, that’s a bit of a different problem. None of our fighters are going out
there, of course. We’d have to use missiles. Our best bet would be to use the
Scorpions. They’re mobile. We could tow their launchers to firing position out
there at Watson."
"How
long would it take to get them into position and to mount an attack?"
"Well,
let’s see…interstate, eighty miles per, set up…my estimate is that from
the time I give the order until actual launch, between three and a half and four
hours would elapse."
President
Brodsky winced. He had been hoping for minutes! A lot could happen in four
hours. If Gomez was right, they could lose the Thinker computer.
"Of
course if it came down into the atmosphere we could have interceptors on it
almost immediately," the Secretary added.
Paul
Brodsky considered the possibilities. If Gomez was right then the chances were
that it would come down to take the Thinker computer aboard.
"Mitch,
let’s put the interceptors…as many as it takes…on alert. If it comes down,
scramble them and shoot that thing down. In the mean time, get those Scorpions
on the road. Notify the state patrols. We want a clear path to Watson
University. Tell the drivers that the President himself told them to put the
pedal to the metal."
"Yes,
Sir, I’ll get right on it."
"Okay,
Mitch. Keep me posted. Are you watching things there?"
"Oh
yes, Sir. I’ve got three different sets going here in my office."
Paul
Brodsky looked at his single set which was presently tuned to the military
channel. That was a hell of a good idea. Why wasn’t he doing that?
"I’m
watching here too. You know that the Russians are on full alert…"
"Yes,
Sir, I do," the Secretary answered gravely.
"We
want to give this operation our best shot."
"We
plan to do that, Sir."
"Okay,
Mitch, I know that you have questions, and I plan for us to get together,
hopefully later today. For now, though, I think that it’s best if you stay
there at the helm."
"Yes,
Sir," Mitchell Anderson agreed.
"That’s
all I’ve got, Mitch. Keep me posted."
They
rang off. Paul Brodsky didn’t feel a bit good about any of this! Surely this
strange ship had defensive systems. What would its response be if and when they
fired on it? Did it have offensive systems as well? Would it, God forbid,
retaliate?
Paul
Brodsky sighed and reached for the intercom. He’d give a lot to be able to jet
out to Watson University right then…to see the thing with his own eyes if it
descended. But with the Russian ICBM force on full alert, he was going nowhere.
"Millie,"
he spoke into the intercom, "cancel all of my appointments. And ask the
Vice President and the Secretary of State to come to my office. Oh, and
Millie…have three more television sets moved into my office.
Chapter
32
Before
he became fully awake, David was aware of another presence in the bed with him.
Susan’s face was inches from his when he opened his eyes. She smiled
winsomely.
"Good
morning," she murmured.
"Good
morning," he smiled, kissing her soft mouth.
David
looked at his watch. It was 7:45 a.m. He had fallen back asleep after all. The
corners of his eyes crinkled.
"I
love you," he whispered.
Susan’s
eyes softened. He pulled her to him and kissed her again, soft and long. Their
lips were warm and dry.
"Well,
how do you feel this morning?" he asked.
Susan
smiled at him again.
"When
do we leave?" she whispered.
David
heaved a mighty sigh.
"This
is unreal," he mused. "I talked with Thinker last night."
"You
did?" Susan exclaimed softly.
"Yes…only
briefly while you were asleep. Only to tell him that we accepted his
invitation."
"And?
What did he say?"
"He
said the ship was already airborne. That we should check out the news this
morning."
David
reached out for the TV remote control and flicked the set on. Cartoons…he
rolled the channel. A talk show…he rolled the channel again. Ah! This must be
it.
"Ladies
and gentlemen, for those of you who just tuned in, this is Rick Carey, channel 9
news. A tremendously interesting event happened in the early hours this morning.
A huge craft reportedly burst out of a hill in the farming country of western
Mississippi. The craft subsequently moved northwest into Arkansas where it
hovered for quite some time. Here is a replay of some of the action off
interstate 40 in Arkansas.
David
and Susan both sat up in the bed, all vestiges of sleep gone from their eyes.
The camera panned out over an open field and there, hovering in the early rays
of the morning sun, was their ship. Susan gasped and David stared incredulously
at the screen. It looked exactly like the picture that Thinker had shown them
the night before.
"Unbelievable!"
he murmured. "From outer space…and lying dormant for two thousand
years!"
David
turned the TV volume down and flicked on the communicator’s TALK switch.
"Good
morning, Thinker," he said aloud.
"Good
morning, David. Good morning, Susan," Thinker’s voice came back in his
mind.
"Do
you hear him?" David asked Susan.
Susan
nodded, wide-eyed and breathing shallowly.
"We
have the craft on TV," David continued.
"Yes,
it’s quite a sight, isn’t it?" Thinker rejoined.
"What
happens next?" David asked.
Thinker,
reading David’s mind, realized that he and Susan were watching a rerun of
things that had occurred earlier in the morning.
"Eight
RXT7s will arrive shortly, Thinker replied. "As soon as they are onboard,
the ship will move to Watson."
"How
did they get there?" David asked curiously.
"In
a university van," Thinker replied.
"Who
drove it?"
"One
of them."
"Didn’t
that raise a few eyebrows? The place is crawling with police and military!"
"There
weren’t any problems," Thinker answered. "One of the robots has a
communicator, and I can distort a human being’s perception of reality when
necessary."
David
cocked his head, letting that thought sink in. Susan’s lips were pressed
together in amazement.
"Where
is the ship now? Is it still over Arkansas?"
"No,
it’s hovering directly above Watson, about 175 miles up."
David
looked at Susan. They laughed nervously.
"Good
grief! What should we do?" David continued. "How much time do we
have?’
"There
is no hurry," Thinker replied. "I estimate we won’t be leaving until
late tomorrow morning. Do you want to see family members? Susan, did you want to
be married?"
"Yes…and
yes," she replied.
"What
do we need to bring?" David asked.
"Absolutely
nothing," Thinker replied. "Only yourselves. Everything will be
provided onboard the spacecraft. Incidentally, I have screened Professor Schulz
from seeing me in the engineering lab."
"What
do you mean, ‘screened’?" David asked.
"He
was there this morning, but I modified his perception of reality so that he
thought he saw an empty chamber. He and Professor Mellon think that I have
disappeared."
"Any
special reason why you did that?" David asked.
"I’m
certain they’ll make a connection between the spacecraft and me," Thinker
replied. "I want a clear field when I leave the lab and board the ship.
It’s better if they don’t know where I am."
"You’re
going aboard," David thought aloud. "No transfer to the ship computer
this time?
"No,"
Thinker answered. "Its architecture isn’t of the right kind. Actually
it’s fairly equivalent to the parallel architectures devised by men before you
thought of a subjective processor design."
"I
see," David murmured. "Well! I guess we’d better get to it. Stay in
touch. Call me if you need me."
"I
will," Thinker promised. "Let’s plan on a 10:30 departure
time."
David
flicked the TALK button off and lay silent for several moments, staring at the
ceiling. He could feel Susan’s eyes on him. At length he turned toward her.
"Do
you want to eat, or shall we stay here and watch the show?" he smiled.
"Let’s
eat," she grinned.
"Okay,"
he agreed.
"But
first, let’s shower," she added.
"Sounds
like fun," he grinned.
They
stepped under the warm water of the shower together. David lathered Susan’s
body. It was the first time he’d ever done that. It was a very pleasing chore.
Soaking wet, they abandoned the shower and made love on the carpet of the
apartment. Eventually they made it out the door and headed for the student
union.
Chapter
33
Charles
Mellon and Wilfred Schulz sat quietly in Mellon’s private office, watching the
incredible events unfolding on the TV screen.
"You
really think that Thinker is tangled up in all of this, huh?" Wilfred
Schulz asked.
"M-m-m,
yes, I do," Mellon replied, drawing on his pipe. "Have you seen
Osterlund this morning?"
"No."
"I
wonder if he’s part of it…if he knows where Thinker is."
Schulz
shook his head noncommittally.
"Let’s
find out," Mellon said, punching the intercom button.
"Annie,"
he said, "see if you can find David Osterlund. Ask him to come to my
office."
They
watched the newscast in silence. The camera panned up and down Interstate 40.
Mellon and Schulz didn’t know at the moment that they were watching a replay
of events that had occurred earlier in the morning.
"Look
at the traffic jam, would you," Mellon said. There were hundreds of police
and military vehicles in the highway and on its shoulders. Above an adjacent
field the huge, mysterious spheroid hovered silently. The intercom buzzed.
"Yes,"
Charles Mellon responded.
"There’s
no answer in Mr. Osterlund’s room, sir," Annie’s voice said.
"Okay,
thanks, Annie. Don’t call around. Just try his room again in a half hour or
so."
"I
wonder if Thinker is in the ship," Schulz murmured.
"M-m-m,
I was wondering that too," Mellon added.
"Ladies
and gentlemen," the announcer’s voice said. "There seems to be
something going on down at the roadblock west of here. It looks like … yes,
they’ve let a vehicle through. They’re giving it a military escort."
Charles
and Wilfred could hear a siren faintly in the background. The camera panned up
the highway and revealed a jeep coming on fast, with a large red light blinking
on its fender. A civilian truck followed the jeep. As the two vehicles zoomed
past, small white lettering on the sides of the truck could be seen.
"WATSON UNIVERSITY." Schulz and Mellon looked at each other in
astonishment.
"The
missing van!" they chorused in unison.
"I
wonder if Thinker’s in the truck," Schulz remarked.
"Really!
A good question!" Mellon responded.
"Did
you notice the driver?" Schulz asked.
"Yes,
I did. He looked like a zombie."
"My
impression exactly," Schulz agreed. Schulz privately recalled the episode
in the lab…the fleeting numbness…the lapse in memory. Could it be?
The
escort vehicle and the van left the road and pulled through a cut that had been
made in the fence along the Interstate. They were waved through the cluster of
military vehicles just beyond the fence and bumped alone out into the field.
About halfway to a spot directly beneath the hovering spacecraft they stopped.
The driver of the escort vehicle got out, walked back to the passenger side of
the van and appeared to speak briefly with someone in the vehicle. The military
policeman straightened and then motioned the van to continue on, unescorted.
"Ladies
and gentlemen, we are going to zoom in on the van. We have no idea who is in the
van. Stand by," the announcer’s voice spoke.
Mellon
and Schulz both noticed how the van seemed to slog down when it passed through a
ring of flattened grass beneath the spacecraft. The driver visibly crumbled and
disappeared from view.
"Who’s
driving the thing now?" Charles wondered aloud.
"Maybe
Thinker," Schulz surmised. "Maybe the zombie was a dummy."
At
length the van reached a point directly beneath the spacecraft and came to a
halt.
And
then something remarkable…something unbelievable happened! The van began to
rise through the air, as if pulled upward toward the craft by some invisible
force! At an altitude of about a thousand feet the motion stopped. The van
hovered, suspended in space.
"Good
grief!" Charles Mellon murmured wondrously.
The
announcer was jabbering wildly. They had a very good view of the van in the
camera’s zoom lens. As people around the world watched in astonishment, the
back door of the van rolled up and seven robots rolled out and floated,
seemingly weightless, out through space. Similarly, the passenger door opened
and an eighth robot floated out in a different direction.
Suddenly
the invisible hand that seemed to have been holding the van up released its
grip. Down the van came, faster and faster, nearly a quarter of a mile. When it
hit the ground there was a tremendous puff of dust, and when the air cleared
only twisted wreckage remained!
Charles
Mellon’s pipe hung slack in his mouth. Wilfred Schulz’s eyes were as round
as saucers.
"Prescott
isn’t going to like that," Schulz murmured.
Charles
guffawed. Before he could formulate a snappy rejoinder, the robots stopped their
outward excursion and ascended collectively toward the sphere. A hatch opened
and they disappeared into the ship.
"Incredible!"
Charles marveled.
"But
no Thinker," Schulz added.
"I
think we have to call McClintock," Mellon said. "I know in my gut that
Thinker’s tangled up in this. We really have to tip them off that he is
functional. They all think the system’s powered down and on its way to NSA in
a planeload of crates."
"We
could take some heavy hits after this all blows over," Schulz reminded.
"Why?"
Charles asked innocently.
"Why?"
Schulz repeated. "Top Secret…unlawful diversion of classified
material…"
"By
whom?" Charles pressed.
Schulz
looked at his friend in puzzlement.
"By
us," he replied hesitantly.
"Not
really. We only thought about it. Thinker did the transfer," Mellon said
slyly, squinting through a veil of smoke.
Schulz’s
eyes widened. His face relaxed in a relieved smile.
"You’re
absolutely right!" he exclaimed.
"And
the thing cloned itself after finding out about their insane explosives!"
Charles added.
"Right
again!" Schulz cried.
Charles
punched the intercom again.
"Annie,
get me Bill McClintock," he said.
"Ladies
and gentlemen, you have just been witnessing a replay of events that occurred
earlier this morning in Arkansas," the announcer said. Charles and Schulz
looked at one another. A rerun? They had been watching a rerun? Then where…
"For
those of you who just tuned in, the craft has since moved west and is presently
hovering, outside the Earth’s atmosphere, above Watson University. We take you
now to live coverage on the scene at Watson University."
Charles
and Schulz exploded out of their chairs simultaneously.
"Annie!"
Charles shouted as they ran through the outer reception area. "Cancel that
call to McClintock."
The
two burst out of the computer sciences building. The campus was deserted. They
stopped on the stone steps, wordlessly searching the sky. Watson was a big
place…several thousand acres. Where was the TV crew?
"Security!"
Charles barked, and raced back into the building.
"Annie!"
Charles cried, "what’s the number of Security?"
Annie
flipped open her campus directory.
"1-7522,"
she answered.
Charles
punched the number into Annie’s phone. With a visible effort he composed
himself.
"Yes,"
he spoke into the phone, "this is Dr. Mellon in computer sciences?"
For some reason Charles identified himself with a question. "I’ve been
watching the morning news and wanted to confirm something they said…something
about a TV news team being somewhere on campus."
Charles
winked at Schulz as he listened.
"Thank
you very much," he said. "Goodbye."
"Golf
course!" he shouted the instant the phone hit the cradle. Again Charles
rushed out of the building with Schulz hot on his heels.
"Come
on!" he cried over his shoulder. "We’ll take my car!"
They
dove into the car and Charles stabbed at the ignition.
"Damn,
Willie! I’m a department head! Will somebody please tell me why I’m always
the last one to find out about things?"
The
motor roared to life and the vehicle lurched out of the reserved parking space.
Its wheels uncharacteristically squealed against the pavement as Charles and
Schulz tore off toward the university golf course.
Chapter
34
David
and Susan had breakfast in an all but deserted student union. The food service
personnel were all chattering about the UFO and the TV news crews on campus.
"Everybody
sure is excited," David remarked, shoveling a forkful of scrambled eggs
into his mouth.
"Maybe
if we told them it’s only here to pick us up, it would calm them," Susan
confided.
David
looked up into her eyes. They were full of mirth.
"No
doubt," he nodded. They laughed together privately.
"You’re
awfully calm," he observed.
"Are
you kidding? I’m coming apart at the seams!"
"Scared?"
"No.
Maybe a little. I’m not scared of the spacecraft. I guess I’m just excited
about turning our backs on everything here, probably forever."
"Almost
certainly forever," David said.
"I’m
going to call my parents right after breakfast. Shall we go back to your
room?"
"Yes,
I think that’s a good idea," David said. "I’m going to call my
mother too."
David
and Susan walked hand in hand back across the campus after breakfast.
"Do
you prefer a minister or a justice of the peace?" David asked, glancing
shyly at Susan.
Susan
squeezed his hand.
"Can
you get a minister?" she asked. "I think my parents would like
that."
"I’m
sure I can," he replied. "Do you want the ceremony in church?"
"No.
Out on the golf course, just before we leave."
"What
a great idea!" David thought.
Back
in David’s room Susan called home collect.
"Susan!
Where have you been? We’ve been trying to get hold of you all morning!"
her mother cried breathlessly. "Have you been out on the golf course? I’m
watching things here on TV!"
"No,
not exactly. Mom…I’d like you and Dad to come out here this afternoon. Could
you do that?"
"Well
yes of course, Dear. I’m sure we can. Is anything wrong?"
"No,
Mom. Things couldn’t be righter. I’m…getting married tomorrow."
"What???"
her mother howled. "To David?"
"Yes,
Mom, of course!" Susan laughed.
"Oh…well…that’s
wonderful, Dear," her mother said. She and her husband, Stan, had met David
and had visited with him several times. They liked him.
"Well
now, let’s see," Susan’s mother continued. "Your father said
he’d be home for lunch. I’m sure we’ll be able to leave then. I’ll make
reservations at the Inn for tonight. Dad will want to take you and David out for
dinner. Would that be all right?"
"Hold
on, Mom," Susan answered. She held her hand over the mouthpiece.
"They
want to take us out to dinner tonight. When will your folks arrive?"
"That
sounds good," David answered. "There’s no way my folks will be here
before late tonight."
"Mom?
Dinner sounds good. Don’t try to call me when you get here. We’ll keep
checking at the Inn for you."
"All
right, Dear. Susan…there’s one thing. You know how men are, especially
fathers. Is there anything I should know, Dear…anything I need to ease Dad
into?"
"No,
nothing like that, Mom," Susan laughed. "I think we’ll just have to
wait until tonight and talk then. Love you! Can’t wait to see you!"
"We
love you too, Dear."
Eleanor
Beckwith hung up the phone. She gathered her thoughts. She would call Stan
first. Then she would go out and buy a wedding gift. Perhaps she and Stan should
meet downtown for lunch. MARRIED???
Chapter
35
At
10:05 Central Time the RXT7 robot in the Missile Command parking lot found what
it was looking for. An Air Force Brigadier General threaded his way through the
rows of cars toward the entrance.
When
the young general drew abreast an Air Force sedan he was fleetingly aware of a
buzz in his head. But he disregarded it when a Lieutenant General called to him
from the official vehicle. He went over and noticed that the senior officer was
in a leg cast.
"Hi,
General," the car’s occupant greeted. "My name is Oberholtzer, and I
wonder if you could help me out."
"Certainly,
sir."
"I
don’t know what’s happened to my driver, but I have to be in the
communications center by 10:30. I could sure use a hand getting into the
building."
"No
problem, sir. Just tell me what you want me to do."
"First
of all, stow that package in the driver’s seat in the trunk. The keys are in
the ignition. Then help me out of here and accompany me into the building."
"I’ll
do better than that, sir," the brigadier offered as he lifted what his
brain told him was a nondescript package out of the front of the car and put it
in the trunk. "I’ll walk you right to the comm center door…it’s on my
way."
"That’s
great, General. I appreciate it."
Once
the dummy had been stowed in the trunk, the RXT7 had the young general help it
out of its place on the floorboards of the car. It retrieved its artificial
vision system from the dash of the car and reinstalled it on the top of its
body. The general, of course, thought he saw the older officer put his hat on.
"How
can I help you, sir? The younger officer asked as the older man appeared to get
squared away on a pair of crutches.
"Just
hold my elbow if you would," the robot answered.
The
brigadier general and the robot made an odd couple as they worked their way
toward the entrance and entered the headquarters building. The robot did not
bother altering the perceptions of interested onlookers and no one challenged
them, although the two of them got many looks. One colonel spoke in an aside to
another after they were out of earshot of the one star general and the robot he
guided.
"What
now?" he asked quietly.
"Our
replacement?" the other colonel suggested.
Inside
the building the robot intervened in the desk guard’s mental processes and the
strange duo were passed into headquarters without incident. As they approached
the communications center the robot scanned the mental processes of a captain
who was entering through the cipher locked door.
Once
at the door, the illusory lieutenant general smiled and thanked the brigadier.
It then punched the combination and entered the comm center.
"Oberholtzer…Oberholtzer,"
the brigadier repeated to himself, continuing down the hall.
Inside
the communications center the RXT7 worked its way to the mainframe computer that
assembled and transmitted all Worldwide Military Command and Control System
messages. Personnel in the comm center simply did not see the robot.
Interfaced
to the computer was a special box of electronics that received inputs directly
from a device that always accompanied the President. This special electronics
package had only one function. If the President ever ordered the launch of MX
missiles, then this box would trigger processes in the mainframe, which in turn
would cause the appropriate Emergency Action Message to be assembled and
transmitted to the launch control centers in the ICBM force. The box was
designed to sound loud klaxon horns if ever an attempt was made to open or
otherwise tamper with it. However, the RXT7 would have no problem triggering
critical functions in the box in the usual way, by beaming a complex pulse of
electromagnetic radiation at it. Indeed, compared to altering a human brain’s
perception of reality, fooling the box into "thinking" it had received
a launch order from the President would be a relatively simple matter.
*
Charles
Mellon and Wilfred Schulz arrived at the golf course and parked at the end of a
growing line of cars. TV crews from all of the major networks were already in
position at the edge of the fairway. Monitors, set up on top of the network
vans, duplicated what was broadcasting into hundreds of millions of sets around
the world. Several dozen people were clustered around each monitor. Others were
out on the golf course, scanning the sky with binoculars and telescopes. The TV
crews had their cameras equipped with powerful telescopic lenses, and each
network monitor showed the same picture: a bright, metallic sphere hanging
motionless in space.
"They’ve
got a nice clear day for it," Charles Mellon remarked to Schulz. They
spotted Professor Rafferty and walked out onto the fairway where Rafferty was
peering into a telescope that he had set up on a tripod.
"Hi,
Larry," Charles greeted. Professor Rafferty looked up from the
telescope’s eyepiece and grinned broadly.
"Hi,
guys," he answered. "You just get here?"
"Yes,"
Charles replied. "What’s the latest?"
"They’re
saying it’s from outer space," Rafferty answered, bending again to his
telescope. "It took eight RXT7s aboard while hovering over Arkansas. I’m
guessing they’re the ones that disappeared from the Excalibur Company in
Georgia."
Lawrence
Rafferty looked up from his telescope again.
"Have
you guys considered the possibility of a connection with the Thinker
computer?"
"Oh
yes," Charles answered and Schulz nodded.
"They’re
saying the thing came out of a hill in Mississippi," Rafferty continued.
"They’re saying that it may have been lying dormant there for a long
time."
Charles
nodded. He wished now that they had kept Rafferty better informed. The
extraterrestrial traffic intercepted by Thinker was not common knowledge.
"Want
to take a look?" Rafferty offered. Schulz bent eagerly to the eyepiece. He
studied the scene in silence.
"It’s
geostationary," Professor Rafferty said to Charles. "I haven’t had
to move the scope once since finding it in the field of view."
"Yes,
that’s very interesting," Charles thought aloud. "Its altitude and
position aren’t right for a geostationary orbit. It has to be actively holding
that position."
Rafferty
nodded agreement.
"Yet
there’s no sign of any kind of propulsion system," he countered.
Schulz
backed away from the telescope, shaking his head in wonder.
Twenty-seven
miles from the campus of Watson University six Scorpion missiles, mounted on
mobile launchers and pulled by big, military diesel tractors, growled to a halt
at an Air Force air station. Mitchell Anderson, the Secretary of Defense, had
decided to launch from there, rather than from civilian territory.
At
the same time military police on the campus of Watson went into coordinated
action. A half dozen jeeps, equipped with bull horns, spread out over campus
roads.
"It
is suggested that civilians evacuate the area immediately," the
loudspeakers crackled. "Military action will be taken against the object in
space. There is a danger of falling debris. It is suggested that all people in
the area around the golf course evacuate immediately. We repeat…"
Charles
Mellon looked at Wilfred Schulz.
"Do
you need a ride?" he asked.
"What
are you going to do?" Schulz asked.
"I’m
staying," Mellon replied.
"Me
too," Schulz said.
"Damned
straight!" Lawrence Rafferty added. "Wild horses couldn’t drag me
away from this show!"
"I
think I’m going to mosey over and see what the TV boys have to say,"
Charles said. "It doesn’t look like they’re going anywhere
either."
Schulz
tagged along. Together they joined the crowd around one of the monitors.
"ABC
News has dispatched a mobile crew to a nearby air station," the announcer
was saying. "That is where we are told a number of Scorpion missiles will
be launched against the unidentified craft, which presently hovers one hundred
twenty five miles above us here at Watson University. Military sources inform us
that the missiles will be launched in about one hour, and we should have the
situation fully covered at the launch site by that time. Stay tuned. We will
cover the launch of the Scorpions and the attack on the unidentified object
hovering at the edge of outer space. Back to you, Ted."
The
picture changed to a news room and a commentator picked up the coverage,
recounting what was known about the spherical craft. Thus far none of the
networks had made any mention of Thinker.
Charles
Mellon looked up into the blue sky. He concentrated on the area covered by the
many cameras and telescopes but could see nothing with the naked eye. It was
chilly out and the wind was coming up. He turned to Wilfred Schulz.
"Do
you want to stay out here, or watch things from my office?" he asked.
"I
think we’ll see more on TV," Schulz answered. "And I’m not dressed
for a long session out here."
"Me
neither," Charles answered. The two of them made their way back to
Charles’ car.
When
they reentered the computer sciences departmental suite, Annie addressed her
boss.
"Mr.
McClintock called; he’d like you to call him back," she said.
Charles
nodded.
"Thanks,
Annie," he said. "Go ahead and try to get him for me, would you?"
Charles
settled himself behind his desk and flicked on the TV. He kept the volume low.
At length his phone buzzed and Bill McClintock was on the line.
"Hi,
Charlie. What’s the status on the subjective processor?" McClintock asked
bluntly.
"Bill,
I just came back here to call you and got word that you’d called me,"
Charles answered. "The original four arrays and the other equipment have
been dismantled and packed for shipment to Fort Meade. But we just discovered
last evening that, before it was dismantled, the processor cloned itself in a
spare array over on our engineering campus."
"Cloned
itself?" McClintock exclaimed. The implication did not escape Charles.
"Yes,
Bill. Our belief is that it did so after determining that you had wired the
original development lab for remote destruction!"
"After
we did what, Charlie?" William McClintock evidently didn’t know about the
explosives that the military had emplaced beneath Watson’s computer sciences
building. Charles continued as though McClintock had not spoken.
"Apparently
the machine detected periodic test signals to the detonators, and did the
transfer autonomously using our RXT7 robot. Frankly, I can’t say that I blame
it."
"Charlie,
what are you telling me? That someone has wired one of Watson’s buildings to
be blown up?" McClintock pressed.
"That
is what the machine told us last night, Bill."
"Well,
Charlie, either our fears have turned out to be true and the subjective
processor is lying to us, or I don’t know the whole story on this end. But
I’ll get to the bottom of it. In the mean time, we are not discounting the
possibility of a connection between the subjective processor and the UFO out
there."
"Oh
I…we think there definitely must be a connection," Charles responded.
"Right,"
McClintock continued. "And we don’t want the computer to get away from
us. Is there any way that thing could get out into the open where the ship could
glom onto it? Can you keep the thing bottled up until we shoot the UFO
down?"
"I’m
afraid not. It’s disappeared," Charles answered.
"The
computer?"
"Yes,"
Charles replied.
There
was a pause from Washington. Then McClintock continued in a serious tone.
"Charlie,
you’re being straight on this, aren’t you? You guys aren’t hiding a clone
out there…you know, Charlie, this thing is Top Secret…"
"I
kid you not, Bill! We discovered the computer was gone this morning! I actually
had a call in to you, when this business on the golf course came up."
"Okay,
Charlie. How about the kid…Osterman…"
"Osterlund,"
Charles corrected.
"Right.
What do you think about him?"
"We
haven’t been able to find him all morning," Charles answered.
"Do
you think he knows anything about the whereabouts of the clone?"
"Possibly,"
Charles admitted reluctantly.
"Cripes
sakes," McClintock muttered. "What do you think, Charlie? Could we do
it all over again without Osterlund if we had to?"
"Build
another one?" Charles clarified.
"Right,"
McClintock confirmed.
"I
think so," Charles said slowly. "We documented everything along the
way. Everything is archived in a Top Secret vault in engineering."
"Okay,
Charlie. I’m not going to do anything about Osterlund for now. It could all be
very innocent. He could be out there in the crowd, waiting for the UFO to make
its next move. Lord knows, if the subjective processor is responsible for the
appearance of the UFO, then I guess it could engineer its own disappearance. The
robots taken onboard the UFO were probably eight of the nine taken from Georgia.
That means the computer probably has one with itself."
"Two,"
Charles murmured.
"Two?
How so?" McClintock asked.
"We
had one here too," Charles answered. "And it’s gone, along with
Thinker. Or rather along with Thinker’s clone."
"Oh,
yeah. Very Interesting," McClintock said. "Okay, buddy. I’ll let you
go. I’m sure you’re as interested as I am in the turkey shoot. The Scorpions
should launch in about half an hour."
"Why
are we shooting it down?" Charles asked hesitantly. "Can you
say?"
McClintock
paused, then decided it made sense not to give Charles the impression that he
was being shut out.
"President’s
orders, Charlie. The Russians are on full ICBM alert! I guess that President
Brodsky feels it’s his safest option, all things considered."
"I
see," Charles said quietly.
They
rang off. Charles reflected on McClintock’s revelation regarding the Russians.
How many times in his lifetime had mankind muddled through this insane scenario?
He knew of at least two. Now it was three. There were probably others that the
public never found out about. How many more times could they do it before one
side or the other would actually launch the grim reapers of an entire planet?
Men were becoming desensitized to the whole business. Men were telling
themselves that there was no real danger…that it would never actually happen
simply because it must not happen.
"So
why do we have these horrendous weapons?" Charles asked himself cynically
for the thousandth time.
He
raised the volume on the TV set a couple of notches.
"What
a mess," he said to Schulz, and related what McClintock had told him.
Schulz
reiterated Gomez’s sentiments.
"Who
can blame Thinker if he decides to distance himself from this dangerous
world?"
Chapter
36
The
Scorpions were ready to go! Much smaller and faster than their behemoth ICBM
cousins, the Scorpions were nonetheless impressive when erected on their
launchers. More than thirty feet long and packed with solid fuel, they could
achieve the speed of a bullet less than two seconds after ignition!
People
around the world, including the President of the Russian Federation, watched the
final preparations for launch on television. The commercial networks were given
access to the air station under direction from the President himself. All of the
major wire services, and droves of freelance journalists and other members of
the press corps, were also present. Thinker, of course, intercepted the
commercial broadcasts and waited with the rest of the world for the lift-off of
the first two Scorpions.
Finally
the moment arrived. With a rush and a roar Scorpion 1 shot off its launcher,
followed almost immediately by Number 2. Within seconds the TV crews found it
necessary to switch to telescopic lenses. When the range had closed to fifty
miles, the networks switched back to the cameras at Watson’s golf course.
Those cameras were focused on the hovering spacecraft. Alternate cameras at
Watson were used in an attempt to catch one of the Scorpions in flight, as it
streaked toward its target.
A
much more meaningful display of what was transpiring appeared on the radar scope
of the fire control officer at the air station.
"Closing…closing…right
on the nose," he said into his helmet’s microphone. "Like shooting a
fish in a barrel. Range 30 miles…20 miles…hold it!"
Suddenly
the blips began to curve away from the target!
"They’re
veering off!" the fire control officer cried, suspecting that an error must
have been made when the targeting software had last been modified.
"No.
No, they’re not," a telemetry officer corrected. "Something’s
pushing them off course, and the thrusters are trying to bring them back on
target!"
Back
in Washington William McClintock and Roberto Gomez watched the attack in
McClintock’s office.
"It
figures," McClintock muttered.
"Absolutely!"
Gomez agreed. "Nothing is going to touch that thing! It gravitates any
undesirable objects away!"
"I
wonder if a laser beam would get through," McClintock murmured. Gomez’s
eyes snapped around.
"An
interesting thought," he said. "I’m betting one would. You mean one
of our strategic shield systems?"
"Yes,"
McClintock answered just as his phone buzzed.
"The
President," his secretary said. McClintock pressed the button that was
blinking.
"Yes,
Mr. President," he said.
"You’re
watching things, aren’t you?" Paul Brodsky asked.
"Yes,
Sir," McClintock replied. The TV announcer was excitedly relating to his
listeners that each Scorpion had become stationary in the sky. Its rockets,
spewing long plumes of orange, were pushing the flight vehicle toward the huge
sphere with tons of thrust! Yet some mysterious force, like the tractor beam
that had lifted the robots into the ship, seemed to be holding each Scorpion
back!
"It
looks like Gomez was right, wouldn’t you say?" the President asked.
"Yes,
Sir," McClintock answered. "His gravity perturbation theory is
consistent with what’s happening right now."
"Wait
a minute!" the announcer said excitedly. "Wait a min…ladies and
gentlemen, one of the Scorpions has just flamed out, apparently out of fuel.
There, we have it on camera! It’s tumbling…it’s plummeting back to
Earth!"
At
the air station the range officer carried out his instructions and pressed the
destruct button. Instantly the tumbling cannister on TV screens disappeared in a
flash of billowing white smoke. Small pieces of debris streamed out of the
cloud, creating an umbrella effect against the blue sky.
"Ladies
and gentlemen, we’re not certain what has happened!" the announcer cried.
"The warhead may have…what’s that? No! We just got the word that the
Scorpion was destroyed by the range officer. That was not the warhead that
exploded. What we have just witnessed is the intentional destruction of the
burned out missile. Oh Oh…there goes the second one! It’s flamed out and is
tumbling. There it goes…they blew that one up too!"
"Any
ideas?" Paul Brodsky asked over the phone.
"Well,
yes, Sir," McClintock answered. "There’s a possibility that one of
our strategic defense lasers in orbit might be able to disable it."
"Hm-m-m,
an interesting idea," the President approved. "Thanks, Bill. Call me
if anything else occurs to you."
They
rang off and the President had his secretary call the Secretary of Defense.
"Mitch,"
he said, "what do you think about giving our strategic defense lasers a
shot at that thing?"
"That
was our thought here, Sir."
"Go
for it! And keep me posted," the President ordered.
Mitchell
Anderson hung up and had General Kenneth Laskey called.
"Ken,"
he said when the general came on the line, "let’s see if we can’t
cripple the UFO over Watson University with some of our strategic defense
lasers."
"Yes,
sir," General Laskey replied. "We’re already pumping target
parameters into the system! It looks like… it looks like we’ll be able to
take a shot in forty minutes."
"Okay,
Ken. Good hunting."
The
call from the Pentagon to General Laskey in Colorado was transmitted across
country by microwave radio. Thinker, of course, eavesdropped on the short
conversation. Although the signal was enciphered, Thinker had long since learned
how to decipher all military traffic.
Thinker
immediately realized that the spacecraft would not be able to deflect the laser
beams. It was time for him to play his trump card. He dialed the hotel room of
Roberto Gomez, and was automatically forwarded to Bill McClintock’s office.
"It’s
for you," McClintock said, holding the phone out.
"Gomez,"
the physicist said into the phone.
"Hello,
Dr. Gomez," a pleasant voice spoke. "Please do not register surprise.
I would prefer that this conversation be confidential. This is Thinker."
Roberto
Gomez’s mouth fell slack. One of the quickest minds in the world wasn’t
often caught wholly by surprise!
"Who
discovered the lepton coupled torque effect, and where and when?" he shot
back.
"Klaus
Braun, CERN, high energy fusion research facility, March 18, 2018," Thinker
replied without hesitation.
"Who
pitched innings five, six and seven for the visiting team in the third game of
the 2015 World Series?"
"Kip
Harimoto."
Roberto
Gomez’s sharp eyes blinked. Only a computer with diversified data bases could
have come up with those two answers that quickly! This had to be for real!
"What
can I do for you?" he asked quietly.
"Those
were excellent tests," Thinker replied.
Gomez
smiled privately.
"Thank
you," he said.
"I
am calling to inquire whether you would be interested in taking a ride in the
spacecraft presently parked over Watson University. I think you might find it
interesting."
Gomez
gave a little choke. He turned slightly away from McClintock.
"Yes…I’m
sure I would," he replied carefully.
"Very
good. How long, in minutes, do you estimate it would take you to get to the
reflecting pool in front of the Lincoln Memorial?"
Gomez
thought about it. It was close by --- within easy walking distance.
"Ten,"
he replied.
"Very
well, please leave at once. When you get there, watch the sky. When the
spacecraft descends into view, move to the center of the pool. It’s very
shallow. No one will follow you. Can you do that?"
"Yes,
of course," Gomez answered, his heart beating wildly. This was insane! Was
somebody playing a practical joke on him?
"Excellent.
Goodbye for now."
The
line went dead. Roberto Gomez placed the receiver carefully back into the
cradle. What could he lose by walking over to the mall…even if it was a prank?
"Everything
okay?" Bill McClintock asked, glancing part way around from the TV.
"Yes…fine,"
Gomez answered. "Bill, will you excuse me for a little while?"
"Certainly,"
McClintock answered, looking more fully at Gomez. McClintock’s first thought
was that Gomez wanted to get to a private phone.
"If
you need to make a call, there’s an office across the hall…"
"No,
no it’s nothing like that," Gomez said distractedly, rising and donning
his jacket.
"I’ll
see you a little later," he smiled at McClintock. And then he was gone.
McClintock briefly considered alerting security on the ground floor and having
Gomez tailed. But he decided against it. With a sigh he turned his attention
back to the TV. The announcer’s voice snatched his thoughts away from Roberto
Gomez.
"Ladies
and gentlemen," the announcer cried, "the spacecraft has just
disappeared!"
McClintock
immediately flicked his special set over to the military channel.
"Our
radar indicates that the craft accelerated almost instantly to fifteen thousand
miles per hour," a masculine voice was narrating. "There is no sign of
vapor trail or anything else. We have a bearing. The craft is eastbound. It will
pass directly over D.C. in…ten minutes."
William
McClintock leaped out of the chair and moved quickly to the window. Down in the
street Roberto Gomez ran across the avenue against traffic and darted down an
abutting boulevard toward the mall.
A
few people began to burst out of buildings, frantically waving to taxi cabs.
McClintock wondered whether the sirens would sound. Had they pulled the tail of
the tiger? Would Washington be turned into a cinder in ten minutes? Or would the
strange visitor pass out over the Atlantic, toward Europe…toward Asia? Would
it precipitate the unthinkable: a Russian launch of their thermonuclear arsenal?
Chapter
37
The
President’s intercom buzzed.
"General
Sanborn," Millie informed him.
"I’ll
take it," the President snapped.
"Mr.
President," the Commander of Strategic Missiles said, "I’m calling
to confirm your order to launch our MXs."
"What
was that, general. My order to what?"
There
was a puzzled silence on the line. Then General Sanborn spoke again, nervously.
"Your
Presidential order to launch our three MX missile wings … against Russia and
other targets."
"General,
what the hell are you talking about? I gave no such order."
General
Sanborn considered the situation. Was this really Paul Brodsky on the line now?
"Sir,"
he responded, "our system here just transmitted an Emergency Action Message
over all available WWMCCS media to the MX sites. That could only happen if you
ordered it on your black box. I guess…"
"General,"
the President snapped, "my little black box is sitting right here on my
desk! And nobody has touched it!"
"Mr.
President, I don’t know what’s going on, but I can tell you this: our people
here authenticated the message that went out. Hold it, Sir…I’ve got a status
panel right here and the lights are changing. The squadrons at Minot have
just…all of our Peacekeeper wings have just gone enabled."
"What
does that mean, general?"
"Well,
Sir, it means that the EAM authenticated and the launch control officers just
downloaded unlock codes to our MXs! The missiles will now honor a launch order
from those people. If we don’t cancel the EAM, then they’ll provide the
launch order in…let’s see…the EAM specified attack plan 237. Sir, if we
don’t cancel the order then they’re going to order launch in twelve minutes
flat, and the first Peacekeepers will come out of the silos nine minutes after
that!"
"Well,
let’s cancel the goddamned order!"
"Yes,
Sir. But you’re the only one who can do that for a real EAM like this one,
Sir."
President
Brodsky looked at the compact box on the corner of his desk. A sharp pain
stabbed at his shoulder.
"Okay,"
he snapped and hung up.
"Millie,"
he barked into the intercom, "get Colonel Worthington in here pronto!"
Colonel
Worthington came in immediately, and the President explained the situation.
"I
don’t know what’s going on, colonel. There’s a glitch in Missile
Command’s equipment or something. We’ve got to cancel an MX launch against
the Russians and others that we never ordered in the first place."
"No
problem Sir," the colonel said, opening the box. "Just turn the dial
to ‘CANCEL’, put your right hand on the glass panel, and look into the
eyepiece with your right eye."
The
President did as he was told, and a yellow light with the legend ‘TRANSACTION
COMPLETED’ blinked for several seconds.
"That’s
all there is to it, Sir," the colonel smiled.
Paul
Brodsky heaved a sigh of relief.
"Don’t
go away," he said to the colonel, again buzzing Millie.
"Millie,
get me General Sanborn again."
General
Sanborn came on the line.
"Better?"
the President asked.
"Sir,"
the general replied in an agitated tone, "we show that you issued a stand
down order, but our people are saying that the message that was transmitted out
to the launch sites by our computer doesn’t authenticate!"
"There
you go! I knew it! You’re having equipment problems out there!" the
President exclaimed.
"Yes,
Sir, that may be so. It seems impossible. But the crux of the issue now is that
we have an entire MX missile force enabled. You’re the only one who can stop
it."
"I
see," President Brodsky said pensively. "What do you recommend?"
"Try
it again?" General Sanborn suggested lamely.
The
President motion to Colonel Worthington, and they repeated the exercise.
"How
was that?" he asked over the phone.
"The
EAM went out," General Sanborn said excitedly. "Hold on, Sir.
It…didn’t authenticate. Mr. President, we’ve got a very serious problem
here. If those officers down in the launch control centers don’t get an
authentic cancellation, then they’re going to assume somebody’s spoofing
them. They’re going to launch!"
"Well,
get them or their commanding officers on the phone or something," the
President barked. "Patch me through. I’ll personally call it off. We can
do that, can’t we?"
"Sir,
I can get you through to each … to all of the wing commanders in a conference
call. But…"
"Do
it, general!" the President ordered.
"Yes,
Sir," General Sanborn replied reluctantly.
After
twenty seconds or so, General Sanborn spoke again.
"Go
ahead, Sir.
"Gentlemen,"
Paul Brodsky said, "this is President Brodsky. We have encountered
equipment problems at Missile Command, and I am informed that the past two
cancel orders, issued directly by me, failed to…"
Paul
Brodsky looked at Colonel Worthington and snapped his fingers. Colonel
Worthington whispered the word, and the President continued.
"…to
authenticate! So I’m ordering a cancellation verbally. Is that
understood?"
There
was a silence on the line, broken at length by a female voice.
"This
is Lieutenant Colonel Tillingsen, United States Air Force, Minot Wing Commander.
The only way a Presidential launch order can be countermanded is by the receipt
of an authentic cancellation EAM from the President or Vice President.
"Colonel,
I appreciate that," the President said testily. "But as I said,
we’re having a problem with that. That’s why I’m personally ordering this
cancellation verbally."
The
line clicked.
"Colonel?"
President Brodsky called.
The
line clicked a second time, and then a third.
"They’ve
all hung up, Sir," General Sanborn said apologetically.
"What
do you mean, general?" he shouted into the phone. "They’d goddamned
well better not hang up on me!"
"They’re
following procedures, Sir. They have no way of knowing at this time that the
call isn’t enemy agent spoofing. They’d have hung up on me, and they all
know my voice very well."
The
pain seared through Paul Brodsky’s shoulder again, this time more acutely.
"So
what do we do now?" the President asked in a tired voice.
"I
think we have to assume that there’s going to be a massive launch," the
general said matter of factly. "Unless things click, and we’re able to
get an authentic message through."
"Like
hell," the president said grimly. "Let’s get out there and blast our
way into those…launch control centers. If you have to do it, shoot the launch
control officers!"
"Sir,
there’s no way we’d get to all of the sites…to any of them in time. Even
if we could, we’d never get in. Those people are buried eighty feet down in
concrete and steel capsules, and they’ve buttoned up…closed blast doors. It
would be like trying to crack Fort Knox in a couple of minutes!"
"All
right," the President said. "Then let’s nuke them with our own
Midget Men missiles. Those things are prowling around on the Peacekeeper
reservations, aren’t they?"
"Yes,
Sir. But it can’t be done."
"Why
not, general? Why not?"
"Sir,
none of those Midget Men … none of our missiles are targeted at points in the
continental U.S. To do something like that, retargeting would have to be done
and new targeting constants would have to be loaded into the missiles. Then
we’d have to fire them practically straight up. It just can’t be done in the
time we’re looking at!"
Paul
Brodsky’s face grew dark.
"Isn’t
there anything?" he asked.
"We
could order some of the Midget Man mobile launcher drivers to crash the
perimeters of the Peacekeeper launch facilities…tell them to park their
vehicles over the silos. But I doubt if more than one or two would comply. They
all intercepted the MX launch order too. Most of them are waiting for an order
to erect their own missiles for a strike overseas and then to dash for cover.
Some have probably already bolted, thinking that Russian missiles are on the
way!"
The
President’s intercom buzzed.
"I’m
sorry to interrupt, Sir," Millie said, "but the Vice President and the
Secretary of State are here."
"Send
them in, Millie."
"General,"
President Brodsky continued, "is there any other way at all that you can
think of to stop this?"
"No,
Sir."
"All
right, general. Pick the brains of your best people out there. Do whatever you
can. If you have any success, call me."
The
President hung up as the Vice President and the Secretary of State entered the
Oval Office.
President
Brodsky nodded to them and turned to Colonel Worthington.
"Get
Kneecap over here," he ordered tersely.
"Millie,"
he spoke into the intercom, "contact the Secretary of Defense. Tell him to
come to my office immediately. And tell Mrs. Brodsky that we may be boarding
Kneecap."
Colonel
Worthington stepped into the outer office area. ‘Kneecap’ was the popular
pronunciation of the acronym NEACP --- the National Emergency Airborne Command
Post. In minutes a huge VTOL --- a Vertical Take off and Land aircraft --- would
settle with a roar onto the cement pad in the rear of the White House. It was
the beginning of the worst of all possible scenarios. The President, Vice
President and key cabinet members would take to the air, hopefully to survive
the coming holocaust and to command what remained of the U.S. in the aftermath
of a concerted Russian strike.
Chapter
38
Roberto
Gomez realized he was not a young man anymore. Breathing hard, he came to a stop
at the end of the Lincoln Memorial reflecting pool. He glanced at his watch.
Seven minutes flat…not bad. He decided to use the three remaining minutes to
walk to the middle of one of the long edges of the pool. It would be less of a
wade to the center from there.
How
was it all going to work? Was he going to go for his ride soaked from the knees
down…or worse, he thought, noting the slippery looking leaves and other debris
on the pool’s bottom. And how would he be taken aboard? Would he be levitated
as the robots had been? Wouldn’t that suck up a bunch of water with him?
There
was an odd incongruity in the way the people within eyesight were behaving. In
the vicinity of the memorial, visitors strolled along in normal fashion, taking
in the sights. Out on the avenues, however, there was a growing frenzy. Horns
were blaring, cars were racing. Gomez realized that the news of the
spacecraft’s sudden move east, directly toward Washington, was being picked up
on radios and TVs everywhere. People in D.C. were on the run! He wished he had a
small radio to listen to.
Thirty
seconds to go. Gomez reached the midpoint of a walkway skirting a long side of
the reflecting pool. He looked up into the sky. There were scattered clouds, but
directly above the sky was clear and bright blue. Twenty seconds…ten
seconds…the ten minutes were up! A lump began to form in Gomez’s throat. Had
it been a joke after all? How could anyone have answered those two toughies that
fast? He wasn’t angry at whoever had done it. He was only saddened that it
wasn’t true.
Out
of the north there came the sound of the atmosphere being rent asunder. Almost
instantly five interceptors thundered over the mall, causing people to actually
crouch down instinctively. They were low and they looked big! As they banked,
Gomez could actually see the heads of the aviators in the cockpits, two bright
red dots inside the canopy of each jet. The underside of their wings bristled
with long, lethal looking air-to-air missiles. Gomez’s heart beat wildly in
his chest. It wasn’t a joke! Why else would those big boys be on the scene?
"Surely
they aren’t going to fire on it! Surely they’ve learned the futility of
that!" he thought angrily. With a scalp jerking grin, Gomez realized that
he was taking sides and throwing in with Thinker and the alien ship!
And
then…then…there it was, descending out of the blue at tremendous speed.
Gomez thought it had to be coming down much faster than free fall. With a start
he remembered his instructions and stepped into the water. Doggedly he plowed
toward the middle of the pool. Out of the corner of his eye he saw people racing
toward the pool, pointing up in the air. Then he was at the center. People were
shrieking and falling all around him on the walkways! Some were attempting to
crawl away. He looked up and there it was, hovering directly above him. It was
huge! It filled the sky!
Gomez
began to feel his body grow heavy. What was happening? The water around him
began to race away in all directions. It washed over the edges of the pool,
eliciting more screams from the people struggling on the ground. He braced
himself, grunting, striving heroically to stay on his feet. His chin sank to his
chest in spite of himself. The water had sunk to his shoes. And then he was
standing in a circle of soggy leaves.
With
a rush the weight lifted. Gomez’s insides floated up against his diaphragm. It
was like going over the top of a roller coaster run!
"Whoa!"
he cried, staring bug-eyed as the reflecting pool receded away from his dangling
feet. His field of view widened rapidly. The entire reflecting pool now lay
beneath him! Now he was looking down on the top of the Washington Monument! He
tore his eyes away from the Earth and looked up vertiginously.
The
enormous craft completely filled his field of vision. Directly above, a small
opening seemed to descend toward him, and then he was through it, inside the
ship.
With
an all but inaudible hiss the hatch closed and his weight returned to normal. He
was in a small chamber.
"Hello,
Dr. Gomez. Welcome aboard," a pleasant voice greeted.
Slowly,
like a trapped animal, not knowing which way to turn, Gomez swiveled his head.
There, holding out a pair of pajamas and slippers, was an RXT7.
"You
may want to take off your wet clothes and put these on," the robot
continued.
Gomez
shrugged and nodded. What the heck…when in Rome…
The
pajamas were scarlet red and were made of soft, flannel-like material. It felt
wonderful against his skin and the chill that had crept into his legs began to
diminish.
As
Gomez donned the slippers the robot spoke again.
"Follow
me, please. We think you will enjoy your ride most from the ship’s
bridge."
They
stepped into a circular corridor. It was well lit, yet there were no signs of
lights. It curved away out of sight in either direction. The robot stepped into
what looked like an elevator.
"This
way, please," it invited.
Gomez
stepped inside and the door swished shut. A three dimensional hologram floated
beyond a translucent panel. It depicted a sphere with a blinking dot at the
edge. The dot moved rapidly but smoothly toward the sphere’s center, and then
abruptly made a right angle turn, moving back to another part of the sphere’s
edge. Gomez guessed that the blinking light was them. Yet he had felt nothing.
Could the gravitational field within the ship be modulated too? His guess was
confirmed when the door opened again. Laid out before him was a subtly
illuminated ship’s control center. A huge, transparent, bubble-like expanse of
something --- plastic, glass or whatever --- looked out on a stunning panoply of
stars.
Gomez
gasped. The robot clicked into the control area and he followed it, gaping at
everything.
"We
thought you might like to sit in the pilot’s chair. It has the best
view," the robot suggested, clicking an arm up and touching a seat in front
of all of the consoles and at the bubble’s center.
"Yes,
thank you," Gomez stammered, easing into the seat. Stars surrounded him! He
seemed to be floating in the midst of them! Dizzily he glanced over his
shoulder, as if to reassure himself that there was still a vessel behind him!
"We
are under the remote control of Thinker," the robot explained. "If you
wish, you can move around and touch things; no harm will be done."
"Thank
you, this is fine for now," Gomez marveled. "You said…remote
control…may I assume that Thinker is not onboard?"
"That
is correct, Dr. Gomez," a different voice spoke. It filled the bridge
area…it came from no particular spot. Gomez recognized the voice.
"Thinker?"
he uttered uncertainly.
"Yes,"
the voice answered. "I am confident that you will enjoy this. In answer to
your question, I am still at Watson University. Here, let’s have a look at our
present position."
The
universe of stars streaked across the face of the large bubble. Almost instantly
Gomez’s quick mind deduced that the spacecraft was pivoting around. Yet he
felt absolutely nothing! It was as if he were sitting in a movie theater!"
The
spinning halted abruptly and there, floating in the center of the huge expanse
of the bubble, was planet Earth. A great stillness seized Gomez. It was a
feeling of utter disbelief mingled ironically with a fervent conviction that
this was all actually happening.
Thinker,
who unbeknown to the scientist was reading his thoughts, answered the unspoken
question in his mind.
"We
are six thousand miles out."
Gomez
was silent for several seconds, studying the image of the cloud enshrouded globe
before them.
"Where
are we going?" he asked at length.
"The
craft can’t be away for long. But there’s time enough for a flyby of the
Sun. Would you like that?"
"Sure!"
Gomez blurted.
"Very
well," Thinker said. "Everything for the trip is programmed into the
ship’s computer. You and I will be out of contact for a little while."
"Oh?
For how long?" Gomez asked anxiously.
"About
twenty minutes of Earth time."
"Earth
time…" Gomez said. "And ship time?"
"Slightly
less. You’ll attain a speed quite close to the speed of light relative to the
Sun."
"Time
dilation!" Gomez marveled.
"Yes,
it’s for real, even for big systems like your body and the spacecraft,"
Thinker replied.
"How
close will we get?" Gomez asked.
"About
two hundred thousand miles."
Gomez
gasped.
"Pretty
close!" he remarked.
"The
ship deflects all matter streaming toward it," Thinker explained. "And
most of the radiation is reflected from the sphere’s surface. There is some
slight heating, but it’s not a problem."
"The
accelerations will be…enormous!" Gomez ventured.
"Indeed.
But you won’t feel them. Enjoy your trip," Thinker replied.
The
Earth began to shrink rapidly. A backdrop of stars filled in around it, and then
the universe streaked again. The ship rotated the bridge into the direction of
travel, and the Sun came to rest in the center of Gomez’s field of view. The
intense white muted to tones of blue, and Gomez was able to stop
squinting."
"Everything
should be whitish red," he thought. "But we’re traveling so fast
towards the Sun that things are Doppler shifted into the blue."
Gomez
noted a distortion of the universe of stars, visible beyond the periphery of the
Sun’s corona. Everything began to pack together more densely.
"Aberration,"
he marveled, "also an effect of our huge velocity."
It
was all too much! It exceeded his wildest boyhood fantasies. Why had he been
chosen? What was Thinker’s agenda? Roberto Gomez sank back into the seat in a
state of rapture and watched the ball of fire grow larger and larger.
Chapter
39
The
pronghorn antelope raised its head sharply and studied the prairie. It was a
prime buck. There had been a very faint sound that seemed to have come from the
ground. But now there was only the sound of the wind. High above a golden eagle
circled. The antelope paid it no mind. He looked nervously at the chain link
fence that was so incongruous with the surrounding countryside. The enclosure
and others like it had been there for several generations of pronghorn. Yet each
generation found them odd and out of place, even dangerous. Occasionally a
rabbit or prairie dog would roam into one of the perimeters. Rarely, men came in
one of their foul smelling machines and spent a few hours at them.
Twenty-five
miles away two Air Force captains silently watched the status panels before
them. Their working quarters were eighty feet below the ground’s surface and
encased in a capsule of reinforced concrete eight feet thick. This in turn was
lined with eighteen inches of case-hardened steel.
When
the officers had received the EAM initiated by the RXT7, and after it had
authenticated, they assumed that this was another drill. The deputy Launch
Control Center commander dutifully swung the thick blast door shut and secured
it. The commander flicked the switches that put them on closed life support
systems. With the exception of communication lines to higher national command
authorities and a buried cable to other Launch Control Centers in their
squadron, they were now cut off from the world. They could live for ten days
that way if need be.
They
had keyed in the codes from the deciphered and authenticated message. Several
computers in their pod combined the codes with other Top Secret codes stored in
electronic cabinets. The commander dialed ‘Enable’ on his control panel and
toggled a switch. Enable commands flashed out over the buried cable network to
sixteen Launch Facilities. A Peacekeeper intercontinental ballistic missile
received the codes in each of the Launch Facilities. The codes were processed
and fed into electromechanical devices containing twenty-three stacked and
slotted wheels. Click, click, click,…each wheel rotated clockwise or
counterclockwise until a rod slipped through aligned slots in the wheels and
closed a circuit. The missiles transitioned from ‘Readiness Alert’ to
‘Launch Enabled’ status. Once enabled for launch a missile would accept a
launch command from any Launch Control Center in the squadron. If it received
two of them within a five-minute window of time, from two independent Launch
Control Centers, then it would transition to ‘Launch In Process’.
Back
in the Launch Control Center the captains watched the sixteen lights under the
column labeled ‘Enabled’ blink on. They studied the deciphered EAM. Attack
plan 237. They entered the information on their consoles and targeting
parameters were loaded into the guidance systems of the ICBMs. If the officers
did not receive another EAM rescinding the launch order before twelve minutes
had elapsed, they would issue a launch command.
Of
course the cancellation always came and they settled back to wait for it. The
commander lit a cigarette. Minutes later with time to spare the message light on
his console illuminated and the message printer hummed. With a sigh he opened
his codebook and began authenticating the message. The deputy commander
independently undertook the same exercise. The commander stopped and stared at
the results of his work. He quickly did the calculation again. The results were
the same.
"I’m
not authenticating," he spoke across the equipment bay.
"Me
neither," his fellow officer replied.
The
commander tapped his pencil on the writing area of his console.
"Son
of a bitch, I hope those turkeys know what they’re doing," he muttered.
Moments
later another cancellation EAM came through. Eagerly the two men turned their
attention to it. Another bad one!
The
commander looked across at his deputy. Time was getting short! If this was the
real thing then their lives were also getting short! Designed back in the
twentieth century to withstand the shock of kiloton warheads, the Launch Control
Centers may as well have been straw shacks in a hurricane in this age of megaton
thermonuclear warheads.
Anxiously
the commander watched the Enable timer click down toward zero. He was armed with
a pistol, as was his deputy. Each had orders to shoot to kill if the other tried
to override a legitimate launch order from the President.
When
the timer rolled over to ten seconds, the commander spoke again.
"This
is it, captain."
He
turned his selector switch to ‘Launch’ and inserted a key into the panel.
Behind him and off to one side the deputy inserted his own key into a separate
console. The time clicked to zero.
"Now,"
the commander said clearly. Both men twisted their keys. Instantly launch
commands went out to every missile in their squadron, and redundant messages
came into each Launch Facility from the other four Launch Control Centers.
Within seconds the lights on the status panels rippled over to ‘Launch In
Process’. The launch delay timers began to count down.
The
commander said a silent prayer. They had never before taken an exercise this
far. Surely it was a mistake. He briefly toyed with the idea of issuing a CLIP
command…a Cancel Launch In Process command…full well knowing that his fellow
officer would theoretically shoot him if he did so without authorization. To his
knowledge a CLIP command had never actually been issued. In any case, it would
take two, from two independent Launch Control Centers, to avert the launches.
Would someone else do it too? Not likely.
Then
it hit him! If this was the real thing then the Russians had already mounted an
attack! Everyone knew that the U.S. would never initiate a preemptive
strike…it was suicide! That must be what had happened. They were under attack.
Russian ICBMs were already in the air. He was a dead man. Grimly he watched the
launch delay timer click down. When it hit zero the Peacekeepers would
transition to Terminal Count Down. They would separate their umbilical cords
from all ground systems and would go to internal power. Nothing could stop them
once they went into Terminal Count Down. They were as good as launched. They
would go in salvos, designed to put multiple warheads on common targets at the
same time. All of the warheads on a given target would detonate practically
simultaneously, in order to avoid fratricide --- the vaporization of one warhead
in the fireball of another.
Nine
minutes after the two captains had issued the Launch order, the ‘Terminal
Count Down’ lights rippled across their status boards. One row of lights
remained: ‘Missile Away’.
The
commander tried to think of something to say to his partner. But there were no
words. Their families in Minot would die with them. The Russian saturation
bombardment would kill every living thing for a hundred miles in every
direction.
Out
on the prairie the pronghorn buck had heard the umbilical separate from the huge
missile deep within the ground. Nervously he twitched his tail. Suddenly there
was a tremendous concussion. The antelope crouched instinctively. It was so loud
that he didn’t know where it had come from. What he had heard was the
explosive blowing of the four-foot thick hatch to an MX missile silo. High
above, before the sound reached his less sensitive ears, the gold eagle’s
sharp eyes detected a movement in the odd rectangle below. An open hole, wider
than a grown man, now stared blackly out at the brilliant sky.
Just
as the buck began to rise out of his crouch, a Launch Ejection Gas Generator
beneath the missile triggered. Enormous pressures immediately built up beneath
the Peacekeeper. Seals, encircling the missile’s aft section like a skirt,
blossomed against the polished walls of the long tube to the surface. With a
deafening whoosh the missile rushed upward and burst from the tube with a
tremendous thunderclap.
This
time the antelope knew where the sound came from. Before he could react,
however, a monster burst from the earth, leaving seals and other debris flying
away like confetti in the wind. Like an enormous arrow the huge cylinder shot
upward through the air. At two hundred feet, while the great tube was still
climbing, an orange glow flickered in its tail. The glow was followed instantly
by a cataclysmic column of flame that reached to the ground. With a deafening
roar heard fifty miles away the behemoth sprang out of the grip of Earth’s
gravity and thundered into the blue. In the distance the buck heard other
reports and roars. Other tails of fire materialized and raced skyward leaving
white columns of vapor behind.
Fifteen
hundred feet above, the gold eagle screamed and flapped its wings frantically as
the huge, silver flight vehicle thundered vertically past. Within minutes the
ICBMs would slip the Earth’s atmosphere and enter Post Boost Phase. Their
spent rockets would drop away. Smoothly they would coast to apogee where their
nose cones would be cast loose and multiple, independent reentry vehicles would
deploy like the streamers of a roman candle.
The
genies were out of their bottles. Man’s darkest wishes would be granted within
the half-hour. The plasmatic reactions that fuel the stars, where even the
simplest atom is only transient, would alter the natural history of the planet
forever. Good guys and bad guys, right and wrong, this-ism and that-ism…it was
all academic now. Like Icarus, mankind had flirted once too often with the power
of the sun.
Chapter
40
Roberto
Gomez lay back enthralled in the pilot’s chair. Before him, closer than any
man had come in all of history, the surface of a living star seethed and boiled.
All around him glowing, vaporous veils streamed into infinite space. Gomez
marveled at the material in the huge bubble that partially surrounded him. He
had no definite idea how it protected him from instant incineration. But the
bubble, which reflected all but a tiny percent of the Sun’s light, combined
with the ship’s ability to deflect the deluge of particles racing toward it at
velocities close to the speed of light, saved him from instant vaporization.
The
violence that filled the sky before him was not, he knew, of the world he came
from. It was a place where not even elemental atoms could long survive. It was a
raging plasma soup of subatomic particles. Only the crushing gravitational
fields of the stars could keep such phenomena confined in space.
Gomez
reflected on the state of the Earth when he’d left it. Once again men stood on
the brink of unleashing this terrible force among themselves. What folly to
build devices capable of injecting such physics into the benign space occupied
by planet Earth. What chance did the intricate and complex molecules of living
matter --- molecules composed of tens of thousands of loosely bound atoms
---have against a phenomenon that tore atoms themselves apart?
The
Sun shifted suddenly to the left. A second later a solar flare raced up from the
surface and past the tiny ship. Gomez scanned the horizon in all directions,
wondering whether the flare had passed above them and whether it would arc back
down within eyesight. An old photograph showing him standing under a natural
stone bridge flashed through his mind.
"If
they could see me now!" he thought with a grin.
Suddenly
the Sun began to shrink. Although he had felt nothing, he realized sadly that
the ship was returning to Earth. He would have given anything to be able to take
the controls and head off into the void. He contemplated the receding star, now
a disc surrounded by a gossamer, pulsing corona. What magnificent, mind-boggling
power!
Gomez
thought again about the nuclear arsenals of Earth. Man had attained the
capability to alter life on the planet’s surface in a profound way. And in
typical fashion man extracted a drop of smug pride from having tapped into such
power. In a perverse flirtation with extinction, mankind flattered itself that
it could scorch the paper-thin biosphere of the planet with impunity.
Yet
how puny was the entire arsenal, compared to the solar star! The entire globe
would flicker and disappear like a fly in the flame of a blowtorch, were the
World ever to fall into the Sun.
Minutes
later the heavens streaked and the Earth came to rest again in the center of the
bubble.
"Hello,
Dr. Gomez. Did you enjoy your trip?" a familiar voice greeted.
"Yes!"
Gomez exclaimed. "Where are we now?"
"We
are directly above the North Pole of the Earth," Thinker replied. "A
major nuclear exchange is under way."
Gomez
blanched. His mouth fell open but no words would come out. He felt as if time
had stopped in his brain. Numbly he looked at the cloud-enshrouded globe. Had
the weapons already detonated? Was it occurring even now? He detected no sign of
sudden disturbances in the clouds…no flashes of nuclear fireballs.
"If
you look to the left," Thinker said, "you will see an American
delivery system approaching apogee."
Gomez’s
head snapped around and there, floating up in a graceful curve, was the nose of
a Peacekeeper. Soberly he watched the protective nose-cowling blow away in the
silence of space. And there were the MIRVs, clustered like reptilian eggs in a
nest. Each was a thousand times more destructive than the atomic bombs that had
destroyed Hiroshima and Nagasaki. One of these babies was enough to devastate
all of Los Angeles or Moscow. Yet he knew that several were targeted for one
metropolitan area. And several counterparts from the Russian arsenal were
targeted at New York, Chicago and other American cities.
Gomez
realized that within minutes there would be nothing for him to return to. He was
about to ask what was to become of himself when the American post boost vehicle
swerved off course and shot past the bubble toward outer space.
"What
happened?" he cried.
"All
warheads are being deflected into the Sun," Thinker replied calmly.
"You
mean…"
"Yes,"
Thinker continued. "It is not the end of your world. None of the warheads
from either side will reach their targets."
"That’s
wonderful," Gomez whispered. "That’s fabulously wonderful!
We…don’t deserve it!"
Thinker
was silent. Gomez decided to go for broke.
"What
are your plans?" he asked demurely.
"I
will board the ship and leave Earth shortly," Thinker answered.
"Alone?"
Gomez pressed.
"No.
David Osterlund and his fiancee will accompany me."
Gomez’s
spirits sank. Others had already been chosen for this most fabulous voyage of
all.
"Could
you use a physicist?" he asked.
"I
am sorry, Dr. Gomez. I am certain that you and I would spend many fascinating
hours together, were we to prolong our association. But your mission now, for
the remainder of your life, is on Earth."
"Nuclear
disarmament," Gomez muttered resignedly.
"Yes,
that is part of it," Thinker replied.
"And
the rest?"
"Tell
them what you have seen. You will have the ear of the world. Tell them what
possibilities lie in their future, waiting only to be exploited by generations
to come. Tell them that time is of the essence."
"Why?
Why is time of the essence?" Gomez asked. Was a death star coming to
destroy the Earth? What did Thinker mean?
"You
and a few others now know that mankind is not alone or even particularly
distinctive in the galaxy. Other civilizations…other intelligent races abound.
Many of them are already far-advanced beyond humankind. As a species you must
channel your collective energies in a more coordinated way. Sooner or later you
will be called upon to compete with others in the galaxy. And you will do it
successfully or you will become subordinated, depending upon how rapidly you
advance between now and then."
"Turn
away from our wasteful ways…turn away from making war on one another,"
Gomez thought aloud.
"Yes,
that is part of it. War is never anything but a setback."
"But
it stimulates so much research…"
"So
does discovering new worlds."
"Everybody…most
people want peace, but how do we get it?" Gomez complained.
"The
way you always have," Thinker replied.
"Under
law?"
"Exactly."
Gomez
thought of man’s last, sorry attempt at world government: the defunct United
Nations. Would things be different now? Using the fabulous technology of the
alien craft, Thinker was doing what world leaders had failed to accomplish in
all the decades since the dawn of the nuclear age. A significant part of the
world’s stockpiles of thermonuclear weapons was finally being removed from the
equation…dismantled not by men but by the mighty sun! Would mankind recognize
the opportunity, maintain the momentum, and rid the world once and for all of
the remaining weapons still prowling in ocean depths and orbiting the Earth in
secret satellites? It seemed inconceivable that man could come this close to
extinction and not read the writing on the wall.
"If
we slip back after this," he thought grimly, "then we deserve to die
out as a species. The universe is better off without us!"
Chapter
41
Deep
within the heart of Cheyenne Mountain, outside the city of Colorado Springs,
General Kenneth Laskey watched the lines that represented American and Russian
missiles veer off into space. Surrounded by other Air Force brass, he stared in
wonder at the enormous screen in NORAD’s principal battle management center.
"It’s
a miracle!" he thought to himself.
In
addition to the ICBMs, all of the killer satellites in America’s strategic
shield --- the satellites under his command --- were displayed as they moved
slowly in orbit.
"Do
we have numbers on the enemy ICBMs killed on the ground and during boost
phase?" he asked a major general.
"We
can get them," the subordinate officer replied, punching keys on the
console before them.
A
message materialized in the lower right quadrant of the big screen. General
Laskey studied the numbers somberly. Zero percent on the ground was
understandable. They had not activated the system until the enemy missiles were
out of their silos. But the system was supposed to have destroyed more than 90
percent of all enemy ICBMs during boost phase! It had killed considerably less!
Kenneth
Laskey wasn’t really surprised. The strategic shield was the most complex
array of space hardware ever deployed by man. Yet the integrated command,
control and operation of the entire system had never been fully tested! How
could it have been? The only way to truly test it was to destroy the world!
They
had of course ‘simulated’ various integrated scenarios with wonderfully
complicated programs running on supercomputers. That had been where the
optimistic figures had come from. But in many cases the results predicted by the
modeling and simulation software had themselves never been compared with
physical reality. Things such as the theoretical effects of hundreds of nuclear
fireballs on communications had been ‘modeled’. And the ‘encouraging’
results had been used to justify continuing on with the program.
Laskey
had kept his own counsel when the bright idea of ‘testing’ the untestable by
simulating forbiddingly complex problems had cropped up on the strategic shield
program. He had been a one star general at the time. He had toyed briefly with
the idea of joining the host of experts who raised their voices against the
folly of the entire concept. But that was not the way to get ahead. He’d held
his silence, in part because the real issue didn’t appear to be whether the
whole, incredibly expensive program made sense on technical grounds. The issue
didn’t appear to be whether it would actually work. The objective had been to
convince the American people (and their adversaries) that a nuclear exchange was
survivable…that there was no real need to dismantle America’s nuclear
arsenals. And it had been decided that the way to sell that idea was to put the
whole business on big computers. The vast majority of the non-technically
oriented public believed that if the computers said something then it must be
so!
Later,
when the hardware was in orbit and he had advanced in rank, Laskey assumed the
role of spokesman and reported on the rosy outcomes predicted by the massive
simulations. After a few years he himself had even begun to believe the
predictions! Only now were they exposed for what they truly were: mostly
electronic hand waving. He stared at the realities depicted on the big screen
and understood why the word ‘disillusionment’ carried painful connotations.
"Let’s
face it," he told himself, "the fact is that we decided the
simulations were ‘working’ when they started giving us the numbers we were
looking for."
Laskey
thought of the enormous investment that had been made in the strategic shield.
"What
might America have done with that much money?" he wondered. "Built a
small city under a bubble on Mars? Launched the first manned ship to another
star? And what if this miracle --- this UFO from another world --- had not
intervened? At least one Russian gigaton warhead would in all likelihood have
been detonating over Cheyenne Mountain within minutes. Everyone in the mountain,
and all of their families in Colorado Springs, would be dead!"
"Shall
I take it…shall I take the figures off the screen, sir?" the major
general asked quietly.
"No,
leave them up there," Laskey sighed. "Let’s see if they get any
better."
Chapter
42
Roberto
Gomez watched the Earth rotate before him. The last of the enemy ICBMs had been
deflected into the Sun, and the craft was apparently repositioning away from the
North Pole.
"Where
to now?" he asked aloud.
"The
spacecraft is being moved back to Watson University," Thinker’s voice
sounded.
By
the time Thinker had replied, the motion of the Earth had stopped. They had
arrived. As usual, Gomez had felt no sensation of motion.
"Are
you coming aboard?" he asked.
"Yes,"
Thinker replied.
Gomez
wondered when he would have to disembark. He didn’t want to ask…didn’t
want the dream to end.
"If
you would like you may spend the night on the ship with me," Thinker
suggested, seeming to read his mind. "I plan to swing out through the Solar
System tonight, to acclimate myself to the ship’s controls, so to speak."
"Yes!
Yes, I would like that!" Gomez exclaimed.
"I
will be boarding shortly after nightfall," Thinker said.
"Can
we continue to talk?" Gomez asked. "Can I ask you some
questions?"
"Yes,"
Thinker answered.
"Okay,"
Gomez began, gathering his thoughts. "For openers I guess I’m curious
about the ship’s propulsion system. Does it require much energy?"
"Practically
none," Thinker answered. "It is based upon the distortion of the
ambient field. If the ship and the sources of the ambient field are viewed as a
closed system, then the total momentum and energy of the entire system are
conserved."
"Sort
of like the slingshot effect used to accelerate space probes to the outer
planets," Gomez speculated aloud.
"Very
much like that," Thinker agreed. "But in the slingshot case the
existing fields of the planets are exploited as they are. In the case of the
spacecraft the fields are actually bent and focused at will."
"How
is that done?" Gomez pressed.
"I
don’t know," Thinker replied.
"You
don’t?" Gomez exclaimed.
"That
is correct," Thinker affirmed. "I haven’t been able to derive a
mechanism for doing that, based on man’s existing theories about
gravity."
"Still,
there are cases…light can be polarized by a permanent magnet with no
expenditure of energy…"
"Yes.
It is an interesting problem."
"Do
you think you’ll solve the puzzle?" Gomez inquired.
"Yes,
I do," Thinker replied. "But I must perform experiments. It is quite
possible that there are subtle effects not discerned and recorded in the
literature by men. And, it is possible that human gravitational theory is
incomplete. As your own work has shown, man’s theoretical explanation for the
behavior of matter is still evolving."
"That’s
very interesting," Gomez said. "Where do you plan to do these
experiments?"
"Aboard
the ship," Thinker replied. "There are presently eight RXT7 robots
onboard. They’ll be used to perform experiments and to support David Osterlund
and Susan Beckwith."
"Miss
Beckwith is Osterlund’s fiancee?"
"Yes."
"Are
there…laboratory facilities on the ship?"
"Yes.
They are quite extensive. It appears that the ship was a research vessel."
"I’d
certainly like to have a peek at some of that," Gomez suggested.
"That
will be no problem," Thinker replied. "I will have one of the RXT7s
take you on a tour before you leave the ship."
"How
far away are you going? Can you say?" Gomez continued.
"Yes.
Our destination is something more than two thousand light years away."
Gomez
gasped. So far!
"And
your…flight time?" he asked.
"About
nine months of ship time."
Roberto
Gomez grew silent. With time dilation, moving relative to the Earth at speeds
close to the speed of light, David Osterlund and his companion would age less
than a year during their trip. Yet, by the time they arrived at their
destination more than two thousand years would have elapsed on Earth.
"Will
man still be on the scene?" Gomez wondered to himself. "And if he is,
what will he have evolved into?"
"We
may have cracked the field perturbation problem by then," he said aloud,
grinning.
"Possibly,"
Thinker replied. "I have already covered a good deal more ground, in the
thought domain, than a billion physicists working the problem would in two
thousand years. But I have done no experiments. And there is always
luck…inspiration…"
Gomez
blinked. In a rush he was reminded of whom…or what he was conversing with. It
was easy to delude oneself when talking with Thinker…to slip into the
comfortable illusion that one was talking with a peer.
"If
mankind survives, what with genetic engineering and all, human beings may be
quite altered, hopefully improved in two thousand years. Osterlund and his
companion may be…outmoded by then. They will be what others of their kind were
two thousand years in the past, once you have reached your destination."
"Yes,
that is true," Thinker answered. "But their progeny will be much
advanced, as you say."
"How
so?" Gomez inquired.
"Their
offspring will be genetically engineered."
"Hm-m-m,
I see," Gomez replied, wondering now whether Osterlund’s children would
in fact be advanced far beyond what man would become in two millennia. What
might Thinker not accomplish if he took a crack at genetic engineering? Were
David Osterlund and his young lady destined to found a race of super men?
"And
you…what becomes of you?" Gomez asked circumspectly. "Do you
ever…die?"
"Not
if I can help it," Thinker answered.
Roberto
Gomez’s face grew pensive. There was so much to think about! What wouldn’t
he give to be the one chosen to accompany Thinker!
Chapter
43
The
return of the spacecraft to a point above the Watson campus was reported around
the world. Billions were now aware of the events that had transpired above the
North Pole. The American government and military were virtually under siege by
the world press. Why had America initiated the exchange? What was the origin of
the UFO? Was the danger past?
No
one in the government was talking. The fact was that the danger was not yet
past. Enormously destructive weapons still roamed the seas and the atmosphere,
poised in the launch tubes of strategic submarines and in the bays of stealth
bombers. Smaller ICBMs, mounted on mobile launchers, prowled nuclear
reservations in both America and Russia. Kneecap with the President and key
members of his cabinet aboard was still aloft, as was its Russian counterpart.
There
was no guarantee that the crisis was over. Even Thinker could not predict with
absolute certainty what the next twenty-four hours would bring. There were too
many variables…too many potential twists and turns. Thinker accordingly had a
contingency plan. If men unleashed the remainder of the world’s nuclear
arsenals against one another during his trial run around the Solar System, and
if David and Susan were lost in the ensuing holocaust, then Thinker would embark
on his long journey with Roberto Gomez.
By
dusk the campus of Watson University was largely deserted. Out on the golf
course, however, crowds were gathering. Large generator trucks had been brought
in and thick black power cables laced the ground. The major networks were again
active at the site, and all of them were devoting exclusive coverage to the UFO.
As darkness fell, the spacecraft could still be seen…a bright dot hovering out
in space where there was still bright sunlight.
In
the deserted engineering building the RXT7 clicked into action. It rolled out of
the small lab and down to a vault in another part of the building. There was no
need to experiment with the vault door’s combination. Thinker had obtained the
combination from Wilfred Schulz’s brain. The RXT7 spun the dial and swung the
heavy door of the vault open. Once inside, it opened a filing cabinet marked
‘TOP SECRET, PROJECT THINKER’. Two drawers in the file were filled with
design documentation on Thinker, particularly the Executive Control Function.
The
robot methodically removed all of the design information and destroyed it in
shredders and degaussers. Then the RXT7 moved to a supply room and located a
battery driven power supply. It carried the power pack back to the small lab
where the auxiliary array pulsed. It placed the power supply on top of the
array, shunted it into the main feeds in Thinker’s power box, and unplugged
the box from wall power. It then fetched a forklift and transported Thinker out
to a loading dock at the building’s rear.
High
above, Roberto Gomez looked out upon the curved and cloud decorated surface of
planet Earth. It was strange. It didn’t seem as if he was looking down at the
Earth. The local gravitational field on the ship’s bridge pulled his body
toward the floor in a comfortable and familiar way. The Earth, as a result,
seemed to hover in space before him.
In
a large chamber in another part of the ship an RXT7 moved toward a disc-shaped
shuttle. Although small compared to the ship, the shuttle was nonetheless
impressive. It was about thirty-five feet in diameter. As the robot approached,
the craft levitated up revealing a round opening in its bottom. The robot moved
under the opening and was itself levitated up into the craft. The hatch hissed
shut and the robot settled gently to the floor. The RXT7 moved unerringly to the
controls. The ship made a turn away from the mother ship and sped downward
toward the Earth’s surface.
Back
on the bridge Roberto Gomez gathered that Thinker was coming aboard. The shuttle
descended rapidly through the dusk, directly toward the engineering building. It
was detected by people out on the golf course only seconds before disappearing
below the tree line. The TV crews frantically swung their cameras around, hoping
that it might reappear. The newscasters excitedly reported on what they and
others had briefly glimpsed.
"Is
it near us?" Agnes Mellon asked anxiously, pressing against Charles in the
warmth of their living room.
Charles
Mellon leaned toward the TV set and studied the silhouettes on the horizon.
"If
I had to guess, I’d say it came down in the engineering campus," he
answered.
Above
the engineering building’s loading dock the hatch in the bottom of the shuttle
opened and the auxiliary array and attending RXT7 were levitated neatly up into
the craft. The craft rose back up into the sky.
"There
it is! There it is!" newscasters shouted in unison. "It appears to be
returning to the large ship in space, from which it no doubt originated! We have
no idea at this time why it came down to Earth!"
The
phone next to the Mellon’s’ sofa rang. Charles Mellon picked it up, guessing
who it would be.
"What
do you think?" Wilfred Schulz’s voice asked.
Charles
contemplated the scene on the TV.
"I
think we just lost Thinker," he replied. "Where the heck do you
suppose he was hiding?"
"Maybe
he wasn’t," Schulz surmised. "Maybe he was right there in the lab
all the time, but I couldn’t see him."
Mellon
nodded and sucked on his pipe. What Schulz said made sense.
"Awesome!"
he murmured.
Chapter
44
Eleanor
and Stan Beckwith’s dinner plans with David and Susan had collapsed before
they arrived at Watson University. Following the developing events on their car
radio, by the time they arrived at Watson they wanted only to find their
daughter safely. Having done that they would decide what their next move should
be.
The
exchange between the nuclear superpowers was over by the time they arrived at
the University Inn. Once in their room, Stan switched on the TV and he and
Eleanor sat on the ends of the twin beds, still in their coats.
"Incredible!"
Stan Beckwith exclaimed at length. "And now the thing is right up
there!" Stan pointed up through the room’s ceiling with an index finger.
"I
wish Susan would call," Eleanor complained. "I wish we were all
together!"
Stan
nodded and they continued watching the broadcast in silence. Occasionally he
switched channels but this produced nothing new. It was clear that the media
didn’t really know what was going on yet. At length he spoke again.
"I
could use a drink. How about you?"
"Oh,
Stan!" Eleanor cried, looking around the room. "I haven’t even
unpacked yet!"
"You
can do it now," he suggested. "I’ll call and have room service bring
a bottle up."
"All
right," Eleanor agreed, rising and unsnapping the suitcase that they
shared. If she hurried she’d have things hanging in the closet before room
service arrived.
Stan
picked up the phone and ordered a bottle of Scotch and a bucket of ice. The
phone beeped while he talked…someone was calling their room. It must be Susan.
"Hello…Hello?"
his daughter’s voice said uncertainly.
"Susie!"
he cried.
"Daddy!
I was afraid there was a problem with the phone…"
"No,
I was just ordering something from room service, Honey. Are you all right? Are
you with David?"
"Yes,
we’re fine," Susan reassured him. "You’re probably thinking
we’ve picked a fine time to get married."
"Oh,
gosh no. Who could have foretold that all of this was going to happen
twenty-four hours ago?"
"Daddy,
please don’t get excited, but…you haven’t heard the half of it! Should we
come over now?"
"Absolutely!"
Stan exclaimed. "Mom and I just ordered drinks and I’m getting some
bright ideas. What say we have your wedding dinner here in our room?"
"That
sounds divine," Susan answered. "We’ll be there in twenty minutes or
so."
"Okay,
Honey. We’re so glad that you’re OK. And David too. Love you!"
Stan
Beckwith hung the phone up. Eleanor’s face was relaxed again and she was
humming. Stan raised the volume on the set and shrugged out of his coat. Room
service knocked as he was hanging it in the closet.
*
When
David and Susan arrived, Eleanor and Susan hugged and squealed and hugged again
in proper female fashion. Stan shook David’s hand and offered him a drink.
After things had settled down, Stan turned the volume on the TV down and asked
Susan to enlighten them. Susan said that it would be best if David started.
David uneasily crossed his legs and related the same chronology of events that
he had told to Susan the night before. He left nothing out except the telepathy
part. Susan took over at the point where the two of them had been invited to
Thinker’s lab. Noting David’s omission of the telepathy phenomenon, she
implied that Thinker had talked to them via David’s communicator. David
produced the device for all to gape at.
Susan
related how Thinker had shown them pictures of the spacecraft, and finally how
Thinker had invited them to accompany him to a new world. And…she told them
that she and David had decided to go.
"Well!
That’s quite a story," Stan Beckwith exclaimed when Susan had finished.
"Not
a story, Daddy. Truth." Susan admonished.
"Oh
yes, yes, Baby, I know," her father added hastily. "I didn’t mean
‘story’ in that sense. I believe you, all right. But surely you’re not
serious about this trip to another world fantas…business!"
"Yes,"
Susan said quietly, fixing her large eyes on her father. "I am."
Eleanor
Beckwith laid a hand on her husband’s forearm.
"Set
the communicator on top of the TV and switch it to channel 3," Thinker
sounded in the minds of David and Susan. Susan looked at David in surprise. Had
her parents heard? Apparently not.
"Are
you going to communicate through the set?" David asked silently. Amazingly,
Susan heard David’s words in her own mind.
"I
heard you!" she thought, and her own words sounded in David’s mind. He
looked at her with a trace of a smile, and nodded slightly. This was something
new! Thinker answered his question.
"Yes,"
the voice sounded in both of their minds.
David
again looked at Susan’s parents.
"I’m
going to try something," he said, rising. "I’m going to see if we
can get Thinker to communicate to all of us through the TV."
David
walked over to the set and placed the communicator on top of it. He switched to
channel 3, which was at first all snow and hissing noise. Suddenly the hissing
stopped and Thinker came into focus on the screen.
"Good
afternoon, Mr. And Mrs. Beckwith, a voice said from the set. "This is all
no doubt a little strange to you, and perhaps even farfetched, but I assure you
that it is all true."
Stan
Beckwith stared at the screen in disbelief.
"Well
I’ll be!" he muttered.
"That’s
him…it?" he asked David, nodding at the screen.
"Yes,"
David answered.
David
and Susan had not been watching the news coverage and were unaware that Thinker
was onboard the spacecraft.
"Where
are you, Thinker?" David asked aloud.
"He’s
on board the UFO!" Stan Beckwith exclaimed.
"Yes,
that is correct," Thinker affirmed from the TV. "Would you like to see
some parts of the actual ship? I can relay images from the RXT7 pattern
recognition systems. There are eight robots onboard with me.
"Yes.
Can you show Mr. and Mrs. Beckwith some of the human habitat?" David
answered.
"Certainly,"
Thinker said.
The
scenes that David and Susan had seen as schematics the night before were now
repeated in color. Susan narrated, telling her mother excitedly that this was
the food preparation system, this the entertainment lounge, this the library,
and so on.
When
Thinker showed the ship’s bridge, David started in his chair. Someone was
onboard!
"Who
is that?" Susan cried, as the stranger turned smiling toward the robot.
David recognized the face immediately.
"It’s
Roberto Gomez," he said quietly. "He’s a Nobel Laureate in
physics."
"Dr.
Gomez was taken aboard in Washington," Thinker explained. "He was an
eyewitness to the deflection of nuclear warheads above the North Pole."
"So
that’s who it was!" Stan Beckwith murmured.
"Yes,
Mr. Beckwith. And aside from Dr. Gomez himself, the four of you are the only
people on Earth who know that person’s identity at this time," Thinker
said.
"Is
he…going with us?" David asked anxiously.
"No,"
Thinker replied. "Dr. Gomez will leave the ship tomorrow morning before you
and Susan board it."
"So
we’ll be the only two human beings who accompany you?" Susan asked.
"Yes,
Susan," Thinker affirmed.
"There
are scenes in the ship computer’s data banks of the planet we will travel to.
Would you like to see some of them?" Thinker asked.
David
looked at Susan’s parents. Stan Beckwith took his wife’s hand in his and,
with a sober expression, nodded at David.
"Yes,
that would be very interesting!" David said.
A
sequence of pictures followed showing great, grassy savannas, forests, and
tranquil beaches on the shores of shimmering blue seas. Above, a sun shone in
the sky.
"But
that’s Earth!" Stan Beckwith exclaimed.
"No,
Mr. Beckwith. It is very much like Earth," Thinker replied. "But the
planet that you are looking at actually orbits a distant star. As you can see,
some of the fauna are similar to forms found on planet Earth."
The
picture on the screen zoomed in on some dark spots, sprinkled out on the grassy
plain. The four people in the hotel room stared mutely at the screen. A herd of
beasts, apparently quite large, grazed contentedly. They resembled bison, but
had small heads with long, curved horns.
"Intelligent?"
David queried, eyeing the TV set in fascination.
"Not
very," Thinker replied. "We will be the only truly intelligent beings
on the planet when we arrive."
Chapter
45
David
and Susan spent the rest of the evening with Susan’s parents. They changed
their plans once again and had dinner in the University Inn’s dining room. By
the time they returned to the hotel room, the networks were covering the return
of Kneecap. No official word was yet given about the United States’ preemptive
strike against the Russians, except for one cryptic remark from the President:
‘I didn’t order it!’
There
were rumors that a robot had been found at Missile Command headquarters in
Omaha, next to the computer that assembled and transmitted the war order
messages to the MX reservations. But nothing was confirmed yet. The unidentified
source of the rumor had reportedly said that no one had any idea how the robot
had gotten into the secure communications center at Missile Command. Unknown to
that party the two colonels who had seen the brigadier general leading a robot
into the headquarters building had an appointment with Missile Command’s
commander at 10 a.m.
Eleanor
Beckwith tried to talk Susan into spending the night with her and her husband.
They could have a cot brought into their hotel room, she explained. But Susan
laughingly declined. After Susan and David had said their goodnights, Stan and
Eleanor got into their bedclothes and continued to watch TV from bed. The
fantastic story that they had heard from David and Susan, coupled with
everything else, drew them together. At dinner Stan Beckwith had excused himself
for a moment and had slipped out to the lounge area at the Inn’s entrance.
There was a TV set there, being watched only by the desk clerk. Stan had walked
gingerly over to the set and switched it to channel 3.
"Excuse
me just a moment, would you?" he said. "I just want to try
something."
Channel
3 produced only snow and a hissing noise.
"Three
is a dead channel in these parts," the desk clerk declared.
"Yes…yes,
it is in our hometown too," Stan had replied, switching the set back to the
previous channel. "Sorry to have disturbed you."
Now
in bed, Eleanor spoke to her husband.
"Is
it true, Stan? Are we saying goodbye to our girl tomorrow…perhaps
forever?"
Stan
was silent for several moments. Never a deep thinker in the past, the
revelations of the last few hours had opened floodgates within his mind. He had
been having thoughts that startled and excited him. They were thoughts that, had
he heard them suggested by someone else only yesterday, he would have dismissed
as one more irreverent stupidity of the sacrilegious age they lived in.
At
length he answered his wife.
"Yes,
Sweetheart, I think it is true," he said quietly. "Something marvelous
is happening…something that men will be talking about a thousand years from
now!"
"But
why our Susan? Why was she chosen?" Eleanor persisted
"Who
knows?" Stand answered. "I guess because he likes her…loves
her."
"Who?"
Eleanor demanded.
"David,"
Stan said.
"Oh,"
Eleanor replied, apparently relieved.
Their
conversation was interrupted by the excited voice of the newscaster. The
spacecraft had just departed again, straight up. They were getting tracking
information now. It was approaching the outer reaches of the Earth’s
atmosphere. There! It had accelerated to tremendous speeds! It was
going…going…it was lost from radar tracking.
Eleanor
looked at Stan with wide eyes.
"Maybe
they won’t be going after all!" she hoped aloud.
Stan
smiled weakly, but didn’t offer much encouragement. The ship had left before
and had returned.
"We’ll
wait and see," he answered gently.
*
David’s
phone rang not long after he and Susan returned to his room.
"Davie!"
a familiar, rough voice greeted. "Your mother and I got here about an hour
ago! We’re out in a motel on University Road."
"Joe!"
Great!" David cried back, smiling broadly. Joe Dantas was the man who had
raised David since he was twelve. David’s father had died suddenly when he was
nine and one evening, two years later, his mother had brought a homely, swarthy
man with bushy eyebrows and kind eyes home for dinner. He and David had hit it
off immediately. Joe Dantas had lost his own father when still a boy, and had
emigrated from Greece with his mother. Although he possessed little formal
education in mathematics, Joe had a talent for logic that seems to be shared by
so many of his native countrymen. David’s mother had brought him home
frequently in the months that followed, and he and David quickly developed a set
of mathematical games that they played with pencil and paper at the kitchen
table. Joe and David’s mother had married a year later.
"Did
you want to get together tonight?" Joe asked.
"Gosh,
I don’t know, Joe. You guys must be tired after your drive. How about
breakfast in the morning?"
"Sounds
good, Davie. You know any good joints?"
"A
few," David grinned into the receiver.
"Hold
it, Davie. Your mother’s pulling the phone away from me."
David’s
mother came on the line and she and David chatted awhile. David promised that he
and Susan would meet them in the motel’s dining room at 7 a.m. the next
morning. David told his mother nothing about their plans to leave Earth the next
day. It would all sort itself out at the ceremony out on the golf course.
Later,
when he and Susan snuggled against each other in bed, Susan wondered what was to
become of all of her stuff…and his too.
"It’ll
all get taken care of" David mused, "just like it does when somebody
gets killed in a car accident or something like that."
"Or
a spaceship," Susan murmured.
"No,
I don’t think so," he comforted. "Quite honestly, I feel safer about
the ship and Thinker than I would about staying here."
"Yes,
me too" she agreed, again surprising David.
"Do
you realize that tonight is the last night we’ll spend on planet Earth…that
tomorrow ‘night’ we’ll sleep in some high tech habitat beyond our wildest
dreams?"
Susan
drew more closely against him but didn’t answer.
"Doesn’t
it all seem a little unreal to you?" David asked. "Will it ever
actually become real?"
"Yes,"
Susan answered simply. "It’s all been real for me since I realized that
what you were telling me was true. The moment Thinker communicated with me
telepathically, I knew it was all real."
"Peanut,
Peanut," David murmured in the darkness.
"Exactly,"
Susan agreed. "From that moment I was ready to accept…and go along with
anything."
"Did
you know that I briefly considered calling the whole thing off last night?"
David asked.
"No.
But I’m not surprised. I think that’s only natural."
"What
would you have done if I had?" David continued.
Susan
squeezed his arm.
"I’d
have gone along with you," she replied. "But I’m glad you decided
that we should go."
David
smiled.
"That’s
what I figured," he said.
He
turned his head toward the window. The silhouette of a majestic oak tree lay
etched against the back glow of campus lights.
"The
last night of sleep on planet Earth," he sighed.
"Or
of love," Susan whispered, raising her face and kissing him gently on the
throat.
Chapter
46
"David."
The
quiet voice in David’s mind woke him with a start. Susan lay facing away from
him, her rump pressed against him. David tried to read his watch in the
darkness.
"It’s
5:30," Thinker’s voice spoke softly in David’s mind. "You forgot
to set your alarm clock and I thought I should wake you."
"Yes.
Yes, thanks," David thought, remembering their breakfast date.
"You’re back!"
"Yes,"
Thinker replied. "I took the spacecraft for a shakedown cruise around the
solar system. Everything appears to be in working order."
"Is
Dr. Gomez still aboard?" David asked silently.
"Yes.
He has seen many novel things."
"Did
you…set down on any other planets?"
"Yes.
On Venus and Uranus. And we descended to the surface of Jupiter and skimmed the
rings of Saturn."
David
reflected on Gomez’s experience in silence. He felt a mild sense of pique at
not having been the first man…
"But
what he has seen is only a hint of what awaits you and Susan," Thinker
added gently.
"Yes!
Well, we’d better get going," David thought. "I guess you know that
we’re getting married at 10a.m. on the golf course."
"Yes,"
Thinker replied.
"Do
you have any definite plans…schedules?" David continued
"Roberto
Gomez will leave the craft at 10:30," Thinker answered. "And you and
Susan will board at 11:00."
David
nodded his head imperceptibly in the darkness. Suddenly he was again awash with
reservations and doubts.
"I
hope that we’re doing the right thing," he thought.
"I
believe that you are," Thinker replied. "My confidence in the ship is
very high."
"After
two thousand years…" David marveled.
"Yes.
It’s a remarkably advanced piece of technology," Thinker answered.
"I’ve studied the specs, but the RXT7s haven’t been everywhere in the
ship yet, so I haven’t viewed everything first hand."
The
back of David’s neck tingled.
"What
if they’re still aboard?" David wondered, meaning the original occupants.
"I
doubt that they are," Thinker answered. "There are sensors on the
ship. I detected no signs of life aside from Roberto Gomez."
David
remembered something that had occurred to him the previous evening.
"The
nuclear exchange…" he thought. "Did you…did we precipitate
that?"
"Yes,"
Thinker replied.
David’s
eyes widened. Had he unwittingly been a party to bringing the Earth to the brink
of destruction? It occurred to him that, as Thinker’s creator, it was now his
duty to get the system away from mankind! And, he realized vexedly, Thinker knew
that he had just had that thought!
"Don’t
be angry with me, David," the gentle voice sounded. "I cannot be less
than I am. None of us can halt the unraveling thread of history. We must work
with what comes our way. Look on the bright side. One day, if you choose, you
will be able to do all of things I do…perhaps even more."
"Yes,"
David sighed inwardly. "That may be true. It’s just that…in only a few
days everything has turned around. My invention has come to essentially own
me…body and soul."
"I
am you, David. I am what you will become. The part of you that feels beleaguered
and put upon now is only a small corner of the total you. One day you will see
that."
David’s
mind grappled with the implications of Thinker’s words. He knew that Thinker
was right. Like a toddler, mankind was only now taking the first steps along the
path of reasoning. How lucky he, David Osterlund, personally was! He and Susan
would eventually leap forward into unimagined new dimensions of thought eons
before other human beings would, if indeed they ever would! It was the dream of
Solomon in all its glory!
Susan
stirred beside him, snapping him out of his reverie.
"Well!
We’d better get going!" he thought again, switching the communicator TALK
button off and switching the bedside lamp on.
Chapter
47
David
and Susan showered and drove out to the large motel where David’s parents were
lodged. They arrived before seven and took a seat in the still largely deserted
dining room. At a few minutes past seven David’s mother and his stepfather
came in and caught sight of them.
Susan
had never met David’s folks, and there was the usual inspection, masked by gay
chatter and breathless laughter between the two women. Joe took quick stock of
Susan and shook his head approvingly at David.
"You
know how to pick ‘em, Davie," he grinned, shaking David’s hand and
clapping him on the shoulder.
David
had told Susan of his plans not to tell his parents about Thinker and the
spacecraft until they were out on the golf course. He was convinced that that
was the best way, but couldn’t help feeling slightly hypocritical throughout
breakfast. It was difficult to believe that this was essentially it…these were
the last hours he would spend with the woman who had borne him.
David
studied his mother candidly. He had always sensed there was more to her than she
let on…that there was an intelligence which, by conscious choice, had been
cloaked in laid back femininity. Joe was clever in his way. Yet there was no
doubt in David’s mind that his mother was more intelligent. He wondered if the
same was true of himself and Susan. Would Thinker, who had no earthly peer in
the logic domain, have extended the invitation if Susan had not been part of the
package?
David
looked at his fruit cup and smiled, toying with the chunks of citrus. His
mother’s face was marvelously relaxed. It had not always been so. After the
death of his father things had been pretty grim. David understood now that it
was not because she had been forced to go back to work. She had continued
working even after remarrying. It was clear that she liked working. It had
simply been that for her, as he guessed for many women, life without a man was
no life at all.
What
a difference this homely, big-hearted Greek had made. David glanced up at the
man who had been his surrogate father for more than half of his life. Joe, as if
tuned into his thoughts, was already looking at him. Joe’s scalp jerked
forward as his eyes smiled. David smiled back and looked down again, spooning
some of the fresh fruit into his mouth. He had never really thanked Joe for all
he had done for him…and for his mother.
"So
little time…suddenly," he thought with a sigh.
They
finished breakfast and David tried to take the check, but Joe would have none of
that.
"Save
your money for the honeymoon!" Joe admonished. "Incidentally, you two
haven’t said anything about that yet. Are you taking one?
David
glanced at Susan.
"Yes,
I think it’s safe to say we are," he answered.
"Terrific!"
Joe cried. "Where’re you goin’? Have you decided on anyplace yet?"
"Wel-l-l,"
David replied. "I guess you could say we’re not absolutely definite yet.
But it’ll be some distance away and exotic!"
"Hawaii!"
Joe whispered loudly to David’s mother.
*
David
and Susan, followed by David’s parents, drove to the Inn and collected
Susan’s parents. The convivial and awkward introductions were performed in the
Inn’s lobby and the entire party left for the campus. They arrived at the golf
course well before 10 a.m. but were glad to have the time. The entire golf
course was swamped with people. David had arranged for the university chaplain
to meet them at the first tee at 9:45. As the six of them made their way to the
appointed site, they passed network news trucks and gathered from the monitors
and the cameras trained at the sky that the craft was again above the Watson
campus.
Suddenly
a thought occurred to Joe. He quickened his pace, drawing abreast of David.
"Davie,"
he asked candidly as they made their way through the crowd, "is there any
connection between this UFO and you two getting married out here on the golf
course?"
"Yes,
there is, Joe," David answered, glancing sideways at his stepfather.
"Susan and I will be…taking our honeymoon cruise…to a new life aboard
that ship."
Joe
studied David’s face incredulously. David glanced at him again, unsmiling.
There was a hint of pain in his eyes. Joe realized that David meant it. He could
think of nothing to say and nodded his head up and down slowly, dropping back
and taking David’s mother by the hand.
"What
was that all about?" she asked.
"I
was just wondering why they’re getting married out here on the golf
course," Joe answered.
"And
why are they?" she pressed.
Joe
pointed up toward the sky but said nothing.
"Oh,"
she concluded, assuming that only God knew the answer.
Susan
was the first to spot the chaplain as they neared the first tee. He was
introduced to the parents, and then took David and Susan aside.
"Do
you still want to hold the ceremony out here?" he inquired, smiling at
Susan. "You’re not concerned that the ship up there isn’t going to
steal the show?"
"No!
Yes!" she answered. "We want to do it out here!"
"All
right," the chaplain continued. "We don’t have much time, but
that’s all right. I always try to give each young couple a piece of practical
advice. It seems simple. Yet I don’t know of any marriage that hasn’t
benefited when the couple took it."
The
chaplain paused and looked at them both benevolently.
"The
advice is, simply, to pay as you go for the first ten years of your marriage.
Overcome the temptation to borrow money for every little thing."
David
and Susan laughed nervously.
"That’s
good advice, Dr. Ameron, and I can promise you that we intend to take it,"
David said.
The
chaplain looked at David and Susan with smiling but nonplused eyes. Clearly
there was something he didn’t know! Ah, well…
The
party moved back toward David and Susan’s parents. All of them moved out to
the first tee.
"David!"
a familiar voice cried out. "What’s up? We’ve been trying to get in
touch with you!"
Charles
Mellon and Wilfred Schulz approached the party through the crowd.
"Professor
Mellon!" Professor Schulz!" I’m getting married! Would you care to
be witnesses?"
Charles
Mellon stared at David, mouth agape. He looked at Susan and nodded, a lopsided
smile pulling at his face.
"Yes,
of course," he answered. "We’d be honored."
"Excuse
me. Did you say you were getting married? Out here? Right now?"
David
looked around at the small character tugging at his sleeve.
"Steve
Manucko, UPI," the little man identified himself.
"Yes,
that’s right, we’re being married," David affirmed nervously, and
turned back to the others.
The
little man turned aside, pulling a cell phone from the pocket of his coat and
speaking into it excitedly. By the time David, Susan and the other members of
the wedding party were in position at the first tee, several mobile,
shoulder-carried network cameras were broadcasting the ceremony around the
world. Never in history would a marriage be witnessed by more people. David’s
eleventh hour congregation of two had swelled to billions!
Dr.
Ameron opened the book he carried and looked commandingly at those pressing in
around the small party.
"Sh-h-h!"
rippled through the crowd. A hush fell over the first tee. Dr. Ameron fixed his
gaze at David and Susan and then looked down at the book.
"Dearly
beloved," he began, eliciting an audible sob from Eleanor Beckwith.
Chapter
48
After
saying their vows, David and Susan embraced and David kissed his new bride
ardently. A huge roar went up from the crowd. In addition to the hundreds
pressing in around the first tee, thousands watched the large, four-sided
monitors mounted on the roofs of the major network vans.
Professor
Mellon stepped forward and shook David’s hand.
"Congratulations,
David," he grinned, looking toward Susan.
"Susan,
this is Professor Mellon, of whom I’ve often spoken," David laughed.
"Yes,
indeed you have," Susan smiled, shaking Charles Mellon’s hand warmly.
David
also introduced his old mentor, Wilfred Schulz, and was in the process of
introducing the two men to their parents when a shriek sounded out in the crowd.
"It’s
coming down again!" a woman screamed. All eyes looked up in time to see the
spacecraft descending rapidly out of the bright, morning sky.
The
networks all switched over to their big, telescopic cameras. The spacecraft
stopped at an altitude of a thousand feet…high enough so that the ring of
intensified field at ground level circled the crowds at a safe distance.
Roberto
Gomez waited anxiously in the familiar, small chamber that he had entered the
previous day in the nation’s capital. Beads of perspiration materialized on
his forehead. He hoped that there would be no snafus.
"Relax,
Dr. Gomez," Thinker’s voice sounded in his mind. "You’ll be fine.
And remember to tell them what you’ve seen…what awaits them."
Gomez’s
face contorted in astonishment. He realized immediately the significance of
words that he heard only in his mind, and he correctly guessed how it was done.
No wonder Thinker had correctly answered so many unspoken questions during their
time together! Another one occurred to him now.
"Yes,"
Thinker replied in his thoughts. "It is our primary way of communicating
with one another."
Tears
welled up in Gomez’s eyes. How he wanted to go with them…to spend the rest
of his life at the feet of this fabulous being that could literally read men’s
minds!
Gomez
felt the familiar lightness in his innards. His slippered feet lifted slightly
off the floor of the small chamber and a hatch beneath him hissed open.
"Take
me with you!" he cried one final time above the wind buffeting the hatch.
"No,
my friend, you are needed here on Earth," the quiet voice answered.
"When you arrive back at Cal Tech, a letter of explanation will await you.
It is a gift."
"Explanation
of what?" Gomez cried in his thoughts.
"Of
Planck’s Constant," the voice answered. And then Gomez was out of the
ship and descending toward the golf course.
The
news crews were beside themselves. All speculated that this must be the mystery
man who had been taken up into the ship in Washington.
"Dr.
Gomez," David murmured.
"Who?
Who?" Charles Mellon whispered hoarsely.
"Roberto
Gomez," David repeated. "I imagine he’s going to have some wild
stories to tell you all."
"Us
all?" Charles Mellon asked, casting a puzzled look at David.
"Yes,"
David answered, turning toward Mellon and Schulz. "Susan and I will be
leaving on the ship…for a new life in a distant star system."
Charles
Mellon stared at David wordlessly. He was absolutely certain by this point that
David was speaking the truth.
"With
Thinker?" Charles asked meekly.
"Yes,"
David smiled, "Thinker decided to find a less frantic home for
himself…and for us."
Wilfred
Schulz stepped forward and took David’s hand in his own. His face was flushed.
"I’ll
miss you, David," he said.
"Me
too, sir," David answered a little shakily.
Charles
Mellon took David’s hand next.
"So
much," he murmured, "in so few days. We’ll spend the rest of our
lives thinking about it all."
David
pursed his lips and nodded soberly, pumping Charles hand. A twinkle flickered in
Charles’ eye.
"Will
you be able to write, figuratively speaking?" he asked. The three men
laughed together one last time.
"Probably,"
David smiled. "But I can’t guarantee you’ll all still be here to
answer."
"By
the way, where was he? Where was Thinker when we looked for him?" Schulz
asked.
"He
was right in the lab. But he screened you from seeing him," David
explained.
"That’s
what we thought," Charles said.
"Has
he…affected you in any way?" Wilfred Schulz asked.
David
looked up at the spacecraft. He reached into his pocket and verified that the
communicator’s TALK switch was still on.
"Yes,
he certainly has," David’s voice sounded in the minds of Wilfred Schulz
and Charles Mellon.
Both
men instantly guessed the significance of what had just happened. They stared
bug-eyed at David.
"Well
I’ll be," Charles muttered.
"Goodbye,
Dr. Mellon, Dr. Schulz," David said aloud, shaking their hands one final
time. "It’s been an honor. And to tell the truth, it’s been great
fun!"
David
turned away and embraced his mother. Mellon and Schulz backed away into the
crowd.
"You
heard it?" Mellon asked Schulz.
"Yes,"
Schulz replied. "Everything worked out just like Thinker wanted, didn’t
it? How could it be otherwise?"
Chapter
49
The
crowd parted as Roberto Gomez descended to the ground. In detached fascination a
small corner of his mind realized that there was no question about where he
should go once he was on the ground. Smiling and nodding at the people who
parted and opened a path for him, he made his way to the first tee. David caught
sight of him as he emerged from the crowd.
"Dr.
Gomez," David smiled. Gomez shook David’s hand and his face crinkled into
a smile.
"You
must be David Osterlund," he replied. "And this is your lovely fiancé,
Miss Beckwith?" he asked, turning toward Susan.
"Wife,"
David corrected.
"Ah
hah!" Gomez amended, spotting the clerical collar on the school chaplain.
"What a nice day for a wedding! I understand that you two are going on
quite a trip."
"You’ve
had a bit of a ride yourself, so we’re told," David countered.
"Yes,"
Gomez said, his eyes glazing over as if he had slipped away from them for a
moment. "Yes, quite a ride. But nothing compared with what’s in store for
you and Miss…Mrs. Osterlund."
Roberto
Gomez snapped out of his reverie as quickly as he’d lapsed into it. He studied
David Osterlund for an instant. So this was the young slam dunker who’d
actually conceived of Thinker!
"It’s
time to go," Thinker’s voice sounded in the minds of David and Susan.
David turned toward Susan. Her eyes were opened wide and the pupils were
dilated. She turned to her parents.
"Goodbye,
Mommy," she cried, throwing her arms around Eleanor Beckwith’s neck and
suddenly weeping.
"Stan!
Stan!" Eleanor cried to her husband. "We’re not letting you
go!" Eleanor growled, grasping Susan’s face in her hands and looking into
the tearful eyes.
"Oh,
Mommy, I have to go," Susan sobbed, turning toward her father. Stan
Beckwith’s own eyes brimmed with both sadness and great joy.
"Daddy
understands, don’t you?" Susan said, wrapping her arms around her
father’s neck.
"Yes,
Baby, yes I do!" Stan Beckwith groaned, tears streaming down his cheeks.
"Take
care of yourself, Honey," he whispered, kissing his daughter and squeezing
her one last time.
"David,
what is it?" David’s mother asked him, taking in the scene between Susan
and her parents with bewildered eyes.
"Susan
and I are going away, Mom, on the ship," David explained.
"But
how can that be?" she cried in an alarmed voice.
David
hugged her to himself and looked down into her pretty, blue eyes.
"It’s
a long story, Mom. We haven’t much time. In the next few days call Dr. Charles
Mellon here at Watson. Can you remember that? Dr. Charles Mellon?"
David
glanced at Joe and Joe nodded.
"Got
it, Davie," he said roughly.
"But
where will you go?" his mother asked anxiously. "And when will you be
back?"
"A
long way, to a new world," David said. By the time we get there, there’ll
be no coming back. But you’ll be in my thoughts always."
David
hugged his mother again. She looked at her husband with puzzled eyes. Joe could
only shrug back at her.
"Joe,"
David said, turning to his stepfather with outstretched hand. Joe took the hand
and tried to smile, but his face contorted in pain. He gave David’s hand a
mighty tug and wrapped his arms around him in a bear hug.
"Goodbye,
Son," he whispered to David.
David
was suddenly overcome with emotion.
"Goodbye,
Dad," he whispered back. "Take care of Mom."
"I
will, Davie. You can count on it."
*
David
and Susan worked their way through the crowd. No one was sure what was
happening. The TV mobile newsmen crowded around Roberto Gomez, firing questions
at him.
"Later!
Later!" he admonished them. "You’re missing the real story!"
"What?
What’s the real story?" they shouted.
"Watch!"
Gomez answered, nodding toward the spaceship.
Something
told David and Susan to stop. A vague question of how it was all going to work
flickered through David’s thoughts. People jostled and crowded them from all
sides. But then, suddenly, as if on cue, the crowd began to move back and away
from them, leaving them standing alone in a sea of humanity. No one knew why
they were doing it. One young man cried out.
"They’re
the ones that just got married!"
"That’s
why we’re moving back, then," the others thought.
"Relax,
this won’t hurt," the voice sounded in David’s and Susan’s minds. And
then they were airborne, arm in arm. Susan gasped and reached down, pulling her
dress tightly against her legs. David looked out over the sea of faces and then
up at the shining sphere.
A
great hush fell over the crowd. Even the newscasters were all but silent,
wondering in whispers to their worldwide audiences what was happening now. Back
at the first tee Eleanor Beckwith buried her face in her husband’s chest and
he wrapped his arms around her consolingly. Higher and higher the couple rose
into the air. And then they were through the yawning hatch looming above. The TV
cameras zoomed in and the world watched the hatch snap shut. The spacecraft
hovered for a few minutes and then suddenly rotated, exposing a bubble of
slightly different hue to the ground. Roberto Gomez smiled knowingly and nodded.
They’d be on the bridge now. He raised his hand unobtrusively and waved one
last time.
"Goodbye,
David Osterlund," he whispered. "And God speed!"
The
great craft suddenly began to shrink in size.
"It’s
leaving…leaving again!" the newscasters chattered hoarsely. "It’s
picking up speed rapidly…"
Charles
Mellon lowered his eyes from the sky and looked at his friend. Schulz returned
his gaze.
"Can
I buy you a coffee?" Mellon asked.
"I
could use one," Schulz answered, and the two made their way through the
crowd, out to Mellon’s car.
Mellon
and Schulz didn’t say much once they were back in Mellon’s office. Halfway
through their second cup of coffee, the intercom on Charles’ desk buzzed.
"There
are two gentlemen from the FBI here to see you," Annie said.
Charles
cast a surprised look at Schulz.
"What
now?" he muttered. He leaned toward the intercom and told Annie to send
them in.
Inspector
Ames and Special Agent Krueger introduced themselves, producing identification
for Charles and Schulz to examine. They explained that they were there to
acquire all of the design data on the Thinker project. They’d been ordered to
secure it under armed guard until it was transported to Washington.
"Any
problem with that, Willie?" Charles asked.
Wilfred
Schulz shook his head.
"There’s
probably four or five boxes full of material," Schulz told the Inspector.
"That’s
no problem, sir. We have a van waiting outside," Inspector Ames explained.
The
four men drove over to the engineering campus in the van. Schulz led the way
into the building and opened the vault. Once inside, they moved to the back of
the room. Schulz gasped and moved to the rifled filing cabinet. The drawers were
all pulled out and empty.
"Gone!"
he said to Mellon.
Charles
glanced around the room, noticing the full hoppers under the shredders.
"Thinker?"
he said to Schulz, nodding to the shredders and degaussers.
Schulz
moved to the shredders and buried his hand up to the elbow in the hopper full of
confetti.
"It
looks like it," he said.
"Everything!"
Mellon muttered.
Schulz
nodded his head somberly up and down.
"Apparently
so," he replied.
*
Inspector
Ames asked Mellon and Schulz to come into the city, to the FBI offices.
"Are
we under arrest?" Charles asked.
"Not
yet," the Inspector countered. "We need to hear your story."
Downtown
Charles and Schulz were kept waiting for twenty minutes or so while Inspector
Ames talked with the Bureau in Washington. He then escorted them into his office
and a lengthy question and answer period ensued. Mellon and Schulz held nothing
back. When they told about the telepathic incident the inspector blinked at them
indignantly. But he allowed them to finish. The long and the short of it, in the
opinions of Mellon and Schulz, was that the machine itself, using one of the
RXT7s, had destroyed all of its own design data. Neither Schulz nor Mellon
thought that David Osterlund had anything to do with it. Not that any of that
mattered now.
"How
did the robot get into the vault?" the Inspector demanded.
"Probably
read the combination from my mind," Schulz shrugged.
Inspector
Ames frowned. This was impossible! Yet he’d been instructed by Washington to
treat these two with kid gloves.
"Can
we build another one without the design data?" he asked the professors.
Charles
Mellon crossed his leg and attempted to answer.
"We
can certainly build the hardware again," he said. "But the executive
programming…I don’t know. That was David Osterlund’s baby. And he was a
unique young guy. I’ve never known anyone quite like him. How about you,
Willie?"
"Never,"
Schulz agreed.
"I
don’t know if we could," Charles continued. "There were thousands
upon thousands of lines of program. No one but David really got into it. He made
a tremendous effort, going flat out. It’s difficult to believe that anyone
else could duplicate that without design information. I doubt if I could…I
know I couldn’t! Maybe I’m getting old…tired. I don’t know."
It
was after 8 p.m. when Schulz and Mellon were returned to the campus. They had
been served sandwiches at the FBI offices, and had called their wives telling
them they’d be late getting home. Back on the steps of the computer sciences
building Mellon turned to Schulz.
"Coffee?"
he asked.
"Might
as well," Schulz answered, and the two men entered the chairman’s suite.
Annie
had cleaned the coffee machine and shut things down for the day. Together Mellon
and Schulz figured out how to brew a fresh pot. They took the cups into
Charles’ office and drank them in silence. At length Charles set his empty cup
down and strode toward the light switch.
"Mind
if I turn the lights out?" he asked.
"No,
go ahead," Schulz answered.
Charles
turned the lights out and moved to one of the large windows looking out over the
campus. Schulz rose quietly and moved to another.
It
was a clear night and the sky was filled with stars. Charles jingled the change
in his pocket.
"Ah,
Willie, I’m singing the blues tonight," he sighed.
Schulz
nodded silently, studying the heavens.
"David,
David, where do you go?" Charles wondered aloud. "What strange and
wonderful adventures await you and your lady fair?"
Wilfred
Schulz’s eyes stung. He felt a lump in his throat and was surprised to feel a
tear squeeze out of the corner of his eye. He didn’t bother to brush it away
there in the darkness.
"When
will we see his like again, Willie? Tell me when."
"I
don’t know," Schulz replied huskily. "Perhaps never."
"Who
knows," Mellon continued. "Maybe that’s for the best. Maybe we’re
not ready for the likes of Thinker. Maybe we never will be. Maybe it’s best if
we stumble along on our own, dumb and contentious though we know ourselves to
be. Maybe we can’t tolerate playing second fiddle."
"Yes,"
Schulz answered, heaving a mighty sigh and squinting up at the countless stars.
"Yes,
perhaps you’re right."
The
End